A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography



This book is printed on acid-free paper.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gacek, Adam. The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek. p. cm. — (Handbuch der Orientalistik. = Handbook of Oriental studies. Section one, the Near and Middle East, ISSN 0169-9423 ; v. 58) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 9004120610 (alk. paper) 1. Manuscripts, Arabic—History—Bibliography. 2.Codicology– –Dictionaries. 3. Paleography, Arabic—Bibliography. I. Title. II. Handbuch der Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung, Nahe und der Mittlere Osten ; 58. Bd. Z6605.A6 G33 [Z106.5] 011’.31—dc21 2001 2001018082 CIP

Die Deutsche Bibliothek – CIP-Einheitsaufnahme Gacek, Adam: The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek.. – Leiden ; Boston ; Köln : Brill, 2001 (Handbuch der Orientalistik : Abt. 1, Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten ; Bd. 58) ISBN 90-04-12061-0

ISSN 0169-9423 ISBN 90 04 12061 0 © Copyright 2001 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Brill provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910 Danvers MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change. printed in the netherlands

PREFACE V To Joanna. Julian and Helenka .

This page intentionally left blank .

.........................................PREFACE VII CONTENTS Acknowledgements ................................................................... XI Preface .............................. XIII Part One: GLOSSARY ( ...................................

................................................................................................ 1 Abbreviations ................. 187 Manuscript production and cXOWXUH ZLU TDK.............. 177 I.......................... 181 Periodicals ..................................................................................................... 174 Part Two: BIBLIOGRAPHY ......................................................................................... GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES ........................ Technical terms in the glossary .............................................................................. 156 1............ 181 Bibliographies ................................ 156 2............. . 182 General studies and surveys ................. 182 Conference proceedings and composite works ............................................. 184 Selected studies of one or more manuscripts ........ Sources/References ..........

........................ 190 Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) ........................ 191 History of manuscripts (ownership statements, seal impressions, waqf-statements, etc.) .......................................... 193 9. Popular culture in manuscripts ................................................... 194 10. Forgeries ..................................................................................... 194 11. Terminology................................................................................ 195 II. WRITING SURFACES, MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS ................................................................................. 195 1. 2. 3. 4. General studies ....................................................................... Papyrus ................................................................................... Parchment ............................................................................... Paper........................................................................................ 195 197 198 198 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.




a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world.... – Bibliography ........................................................................ – Papermaking recipes and ethics........................................... – Studies ................................................................................. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology................................ Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories....................

198 198 198 199 203 204

III. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES, SIGNATURES, ETC.) .............. 206 IV. THE TEXT, ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT ........................................................................ 207 1. 2. 3. 4. Types of compositions, their parts, etc. ................................. 207 Page lay-out (mise en page) ....................................................... 208 Colophon and scribal verses ...................................................... 208 Dates, dating and numerals ........................................................ 209 a) Bibliography, chronology .................................................. 209 b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems............................ 209 c) Abjad, ¨LV E DO-jummal, chronograms................................ 210 d) Greek (Coptic) numerals ................................................... 210 H

5 P ) V

QXPHUDOV ........................................................ 210 f) Dating by fractions ............................................................. 211 g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties ............................ 211 Abbreviations .............................................................................. 212 Arabic nomenclature............................................................... 213 Transcription, corrections and etiquette ................................. 213

5. 6. 7.

V. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE .................................. 215 1. 2. 3. General studies ....................................................................... 215 Transmission of individual works .......................................... 216 ,M ] W DQG VDP Ñ W ................................................................... 216

VI. ARABIC ALPHABET, SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY .......................................................................... 219 1. 2. 3. Albums and exhibition catalogues ............................................. 219 Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens.............. 220 Studies..................................................................................... 221 a) General................................................................................ 221



b) Maghribi and African scripts ................................................. 223 VII. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK ............................................. 224 1. General ................................................................................... 224 a) Bibliographies ........................................................................ 224 b) General studies and exhibition catalogues.......................... 224 c) Albums (muraqqaÑ W

..................................................................... General studies ................................................................... 247 Early QurÐans and fragments................................ 229 e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) ................................................................................................................................................................................................ 241 Decorated paper (marbled paper...... 6..... 238 c) Descriptions of individual works........... 3............................. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS .............................. 2..................... 238 b) Other studies ........................ 240 Papercuts ...................... 226 Calligraphy . etc................. Exhibition catalogues........ 7. 242 a) Bibliography................ 255 IX............................. 2............................. 232 Ornament and painted decoration ................................................................................................. 251 Facsimile editions . 241 Bookbinding ....................... 8............................................................................................................................................ 247 1................ 236 Painted illustration .............. 227 a) Bibliographies and dictionaries .............. 256 Some specific cases .................................................. 259 ........................................................................ 243 2..... 3............................ TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING ..................................... ...... 4.... 227 c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship ........................ 227 b) Exhibition catalogues ............................. 4.............................. VIII........ 5........ 238 a) Drawing............ 247 Later QurÐans................................................................................................................................ 256 1................................................................. 242 b) Pre-18th century texts .......................) .............................. 239 Lacquer .............................. 242 c) Other studies... 228 d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas ..............................................

.................................. 266 1.........X CONTENTS PREFACE X....... 2........................................................................ Catalogues of edited manuscripts . COLLECTIONS.... CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS............................. 4........... ..................... Descriptions of collections and catalogues ............. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION ... 3........ CATALOGUING.............................................................. Catalogues of catalogues .. ETC....................... 5.................. 261 XI.... 266 266 267 267 268 ..... Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage Lists of dated manuscripts .... 263 XII..............

I am thankful to McGill University for granting me a sabbatic leave. My gratitude also goes to Steve Millier and Khaleel Mohammed for having kindly proof-read this text. David Pingree for recommending this work for publication and my colleague Prof. . François Déroche for his comments and suggestions.PREFACE XI ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS I am very grateful to Prof. Last but not least. without which this work would most probably not have seen the light of day.

This page intentionally left blank .

both religious and scientific in nature. papermaking and bookbinding. Islamic civilization produced several tens of thousands of works in Arabic on a variety of subjects. 2). more specifically in the QurÐ Q WKH $UDELF ERRN SDU H[FHOOHQFH )URP WKH HDUO\ st / mid 7th century until the end of the 13/19th century. we have now at our disposal three manuals dealing with a wealth of information on writing implements. Arab authors. They are: ÑUmdat al-NXWW E (UK) by al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V G. This very rich heritage has survived in the hundreds of thousands of manuscripts found in almost all major university libraries and in numerous public and private collections throughout the world. most notably from the Mamluk period (see ‘Bibliography’. calligraphers and craftsmen produced a rich literature dealing with the actual making and decoration of books. VII. scholars. Apart from numerous compositions on calligraphy and penmanship. This literature is gradually being discovered and edited. the preparation of inks. Along with this manuscript output. This central position of the book in Arabic culture has its roots in Islam itself.PREFACE XIII PREFACE One of the principal characteristics of Arab Islamic civilization is undoubtedly the cult of books. and most probably several millions of manuscript copies.

 alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ (MB) attributed to al-Malik alMuÌDIIDU < VXI DO-*KDVV Q G.

10/16th cent.VKE O G 1231).). DQG al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W (NW) by Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT (fl. the 7DGE U DO-VDI U +7. To these should be added the 7D\V U (TS) of al-.

EQ $E ±DP GDK IOth) and the ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub (ST) of al-6XI\ Q IO. RI .

the Tu¨af al-NKDZ ÁÁ 7. Furthermore. DOO RI ZKLFK deal with bookbinding techniques and materials.

mention should be made of Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] G. RI $E %DNU 0X¨ammad al-4DODO V G 1307). Finally. al-Durr al-na{ G (TP). also contains a chapter on misÃarah (ruling. The present work consists of two major parts: a glossary of . as well as on the collation and correction of books. which deals with the preparation of inks. who in his work on education. lineation). included the most comprehensive chapter to be found in Arabic literature on scribal etiquette.984/1577).

without the specific corresponding equivalents in English. calligraphers (khaÃÃ Ã Q). respectively.XIV PREFACE technical terms and a bibliography arranged by subject. this chapter has been omitted. traditionists (mu|DGGLWK Q). could be very misleading. of my research on Arabic manuscripts and therefore should not be taken as comprehensive. there is as yet no comprehensive introduction in English to various Arabic codicological phenomena. contemporary studies and catalogues. The exploration of this rich written tradition is necessary for a better understanding of the various scripts.g. as well as extant specimens. lexicographers (OXJKDZ \ Q) and other scholars (ÑXODP Ð ). and Arabic palaeography is only in its initial stages of development. For this reason the bibliography is envisaged as an indispensable aid for the student of Arabic manuscripts. It brings together. due to the obscure context or the fact that the word is used in only a single surviving manuscript. Since an edition of this work has recently been published. The glossary is a by-product. This is due to the fact that we do not as yet know their exact meanings. especially those relating to book formats. Nevertheless. as it were. e. as well as craftsmen (ÁXQQ Ñ ). qaÃÑ al-rubÑ and qaÃÑ al-thumn as ‘quarto’ and ‘octavo’. it does reveal a very rich picture of Muslim book culture in the manuscript age. A glossary of terms used in the production of manuscripts would * This work was originally to appear under the title “Glossary of the Arabic manuscript book” and to contain an edited chapter on bookbinding taken from “alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ” by al-Malik al-MuÌaffar. are recorded the way they appear in various sources. which spans almost 14 centuries. It includes terms encountered in the literature produced by or for government officials and secretaries (kuWW E).* Although there are a few good general monographs on Arabic manuscripts. corrected. To translate. nevertheless it was deemed important to include at this stage all terms encountered. bound and decorated. . medieval and postmedieval texts. even in its present form. some of the most important research in this field published to date. The technical terms contained in the glossary have been collected and selected from a variety of sources: classical. Some terms. book lovers and cataloguers. for the first time. writing surfaces and implements used. unless their exact meanings could not be verified. Although there may be some doubt as to the exact form or meaning of a given term. as well as the way Arabic manuscript books were transcribed.

the definitions as given in the glossary are very general and sometimes linked only to the use of a given script in a given period or region. great caution is in order. This terminology constitutes a well-defined field of study and has been exposed and dealt with in a number of publications but principally in Martin Levey’s “Medieval Arabic bookmaking” (MP). In view of the fact that the terms contained in the glossary were collected from sources which originated in various parts and historical periods of the Arab world. book cover). period and/or region in which they were employed. Ñaqb. outer or inner margin). upper cover). fore-edge). miqlab (Levant. recto. raÐs (‘head’. catchword). It is interesting to note also the association of a number of terms with the human body and its various parts. flap). OLV Q (‘tongue’. The technical vocabulary relating to the mixing of inks and the use of pigments has. been largely omitted here. upper margin. for the characteristic envelope flap we find udhn (Andalusia. flap). catchword. medallion. may have been used exclusively in those circles. case (box). incipit. serif. Most of the terms included here concern the Arabic manuscript book. Here. The art of calligraphy is a living art and scripts (and often their labels) were subject to changes and modifications depending on the ‘school’ (tradition). for example. for example. and V TLÃah (Yemen). Áadr (‘chest’.PREFACE XV not be complete without including the names of at least some of the most important scripts in use during the manuscript age. recto. Therefore. This is particularly apparent in the physical description of the codex. have a clear picture of these variations in formal scripts and there is besides quite a lot of confusion in the modern literature on calligraphy as to the labels themselves. OLV Q (central Arab lands). Here we find. shidq and fakk (‘jawbone’. North Africa). khadd (‘cheek’. having been drawn from sources relating to public administration (diplomatic). the naskh or ULT Ñ scripts in the Mamluk period were very different from the naskh or ULT Ñ of a later period. Thus. on the other hand. for example. Thus. envelope flap). lower margin. raddah (Levant). however. wajh (‘face’. however. Some. and UDTT Á (‘dancer’. We do not. These descriptions should not be taken as definitive. catch- . as yet. The same applies to such terms as endband (headband). Ñaqib (‘heel’. marjiÑ (Morocco). udhn (‘ear’. inkwell and the like. fore-edge. the list contains a considerable number of synonyms. Iraq).

XVI PREFACE word). either contemporary or earlier. the terms without references are either commonly encountered in the existing literature or are easily found in standard dictionaries. This is done either in order to document the usage of a given word or to provide a reference for topical study or both. On the whole. Undoubtedly some of the words in the glossary are newly coined terms but the majority can be traced to a medieval usage. The glossary is thus arranged alphabetically according to the root of the word which is given in Arabic script. Apart from English technical terminology the glossary contains also a number of Greek. As far as transliteration is concerned. Most words are traced to a source. the Library of Congress romanization tables have been used. Arabic script has also been used for abbreviations of some technical terms found in the glossary. Greek/Latin and Latin terms still encountered in the English technical literature. Due to the limitations of the computer program used. . an Arabic font was used only where absolutely necessary.


This page intentionally left blank .

IA. I. 97-98. also ŒLV E DEMDG ŒLV E DO-jummal (al-jumal) – alpha-numerical notation used. of minfadh (q. 33: bi-JKLVK Ð muÐabbar). ibrah (pl.  EU  ZDUDT DO. 13. 60. 104. DEDUG VHH EDUG  DEU (Turk. index. 8). I. 59. 103. GA.). ibar) – needle (UK. from Pers. DB.v.) (DD.v. abr – ‘cloud’) – marbled paper (MN. 107. 392). ST. 18-19. SD. 8). syn. al-alif al-mu¨laqah see muÃlaq. I. 2: ibrishmah). AG. RN. 107. LEDU  DEE U – needle maker (QS. AG. ibrijmah – paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. for the creation of chronograms and chronosticons (EI. the first of the eight mnemotechnical terms (voces memoriales) into which the twentyeight consonants of the Arabic alphabet were divided. I. 12. GA. 215. miµbar 1. II. MB. 176-178) 2. 9. muµabbar – sewn (KC.GLOSSARY 3 al-alif al-muŒarrafah see ta¨U I al-alif al-murawwasah – WKH OHWWHU DOLI SURYLGHG ZLWK D VHULI WDUZ V (q. needle case (DM) 2. TS. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah see mushaÑ Ñar. 154. SA.EU . 97. the letters of the alphabet arranged according to this mnemonic system (EI. III. 182). 11: Ñinda ¨abkih lil-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwanah. among other things. I. ebrû. DEMDG DEMDG \DK DO-ŒXU I DO-DEMDG \DK 1.



ilá NKLULK – et cetera. n. 62. taµNK U PXµakhkhar VHH WDTG P adab SO G E. abbrev. DZ NKLU DO-shahr – the last 10 days of the month (DM). (DB. explicit (TP. – closing matter of the text (composition).14). I. 53).

MF. I. primitive critical apparatus (apparatus criticus) in manuscripts (TP. IW. 52). adam(ah). adab ma¶a al-kutub 1. leather (UK. 175-176). AE. tanned red leather (DB. 106-108) 2. udum) 1. 201: fa-lam yazal 5DV O $OO K Á. 63. 71-72. DG P (pl. scribal etiquette 2. passim. – etiquette (EI. I.

84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan biG E M. \XPO ZD-Ñ$O \DNWXE ¨attá malaÐa baÃn al-DG P ZDÌahrahu wa-DN ULÑah. MU. XIV.

comp. DG K SO DGDZ W. jild.. DGG P – tanner (DM).

implement. e.g. 345). tool. DGDZ W O W. instrument. – V\Q ODK (EI. I.

153-156. DO-WDMO G = bookbinding tools (UK. writing MB. 103-105) or DGDZ W O W.

DO-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK

implements, accessories (SA, II, 440-468; AE, 117-127).

udhn, udhun SO GK Q

– flap, envelope flap (TS, 25: idh al-¨XNP I al-XGKQ DQ WDN Q PDÃE Ñah Ñalá al-sifr ¨attá l WD¨W M LOá Ñurwá wa-O zirr tazurr bi-KL DPP DO-udhn fa-al-aÁO I KL DQ \DN Q DTDOO PLQ niÁf al-sifr bi-PLTG U UDÐs al-zirr; AG, 109; BA, III, 372).



urkhah – date (LL, I, 46). taµU NK SO WDZ U NK

 WDZU NK (KK, 55; IK, 102-103; SK, 137: wa\XT O DO-WDZU NK OL-DQQDKX \XT O ZDUUDNKWX DO-NLW E ZD-arrakhtuh) – date, dating; chronology (SA,VI, 243-251; TP, 53-54; EI, X, 257-302; ER, IV, 668-677); chronogram, chronosticon (also qi¨¶at al-taµU NK, AM, nos.10, 26, 141; ER, V, 550-551). al-taµU NK DO-¶$UDE (al-taµU NK DO-,VO P , al-sanah al-KLMU \DK, alsanah al-TDPDU \DK, al-sanah al-KLO O \ah) – Muslim calendar beginning July 16th 622 A.D. (SA, VI, 240, 243; EI, X, 258-261). al-taµU NK DO-) ULV (al-sanah al-<D]GLMLUG \DK) – Persian calendar beginning June 16th 632 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 254, 256; EI, X, 262). al-taµU NK DO-+LQG – Vikrama era (Vikrama samvat) beginning in 58 B.C. al-taµU NK al-,O K – Mughal calendar with the starting point March 21st 1584 A.D. (EI, X, 263). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK – cryptographic dating, chronosticon, in which more than the second hemistich (miÁU Ñ ) of a verse (bayt) is counted in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; EI, IV, 468). al-taµU NK DO-mustathná, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ – chronosticon, in which the value of one letter or word from the first hemistich is subtracted from the cumulative value of the second hemistich in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; AM, nos.109, 213). al-taµU NK DO-mutawwaj – chronosticon, in which only the numerical values of the first letters of each verse are counted in calculating the date (KB, 10-12). al-taµU NK DO-Qib¨ or al-Qub¨ (taµU NK DO-VKXKDG µ, sanat Diqli¨\ Q V DO-Malik) – Coptic calendar beginning August 29th 284 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 253, 255; EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK DO-5 P (al-taµU NK DO-6XU\ Q , taµU NK 'K DO-Qarnayn, taµU NK JKDODEDW DO-Iskandar, al-sanah al-< Q Q \DK) – Seleucid era (era of Alexander) beginning Oct.1st 312 B.C. (SA, VI, 242, 253254; EI, X, 261). taµU NK DO-¦ufr – Spanish era beginning Jan. 1st 38 B.C. (EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK EL-DM] µ al-yawm aw al-laylah – dating by the hours of day or night, e.g. VKXU T – the first hour of day, shafaq – the first

al-taµU NK EL-al-¶ashr min al-shahr – dating by the ten-day segments GHFDGHV. JKXU E – the last hour of day. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. VI.6 GLOSSARY hour of night. 250).

Oá (al-uwal) (1-10).NKLUDK DO-ukhar. al-Ñashr al-ukhrá (al. al-Ñashr al-wusÃá (al-wusaÃ) (11-20). RI WKH PRQWK HJ I DO-Ñashr al. alDZ NKLU .

e.g. VI. al-taµU NK EL-al-E T – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘baqiya’ to indicate how many nights are remaining until the end of the month. li-arbaÑ ÑDVKUDWD OD\ODK LQ. 248-249). -30) (SA.

lil-OD\ODWD\Q NKDODW PD DW .DP O 3 VK 73  CI. 244-249). al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V – dating by a ruler’s accession to the throne (CM. II. VI. al-taµU NK EL-OD\ O DO-shahr – dating by the nights of the month (SA.g. 244-248).VI. 235).DP O 3 VK  DO-taµU NK DONLQ µ ) – GDWLQJ E\ IUDFWLRQV DWWULEXWHG WR .EQ . e. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U (taµU NK . 106. 178). EDTL\DW PLQ VKDKU NDGK (SA.EQ . nos. al-taµU kh bi-al-P „ – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘ma á’ or ‘khalá’ to indicate how many nights have elapsed from the beginning of the month.

 -248). PLQ VKDKU NDGK 6$9. al-taµU NK EL-al-PDZ VLP – dDWLQJ E\ IHDVWV DQG IHVWLYDOV HJ I yawm Ñ G DO-fiÃr (1st 6KDZZ O.

 I \DZP Ñarafah (9th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm Ñ G DO-na¨r or Ñ G DO-a ¨á (10th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-qarr (11th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-nafr al-awwal (12th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm al-nafr al-WK Q th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

218: ar  \DW DO-matn. 670). taµU NK NDZQ DO-¶ ODP (taµU NK DO-khilqah) – era of creation (era of Adam) beginning Sept. 262.  &0  I laylat al-MiÑU M th Rajab). IV. ar„ \DK – background (LC. taµU NK-L PDODN . 22. X.D. taµU NK-i sul¨ Q ) – -DO O FDOHQGDU EHJLQQLQJ 0DUFK th 1079 A. JL. ER. al-taµU NK DO--DO O (taµU NK-L -DO O . 6$ 9. FZ. 88: ar  \DK PXODZZDQDK. (EI.1st 5509 B.C.


GLOSSARY 7 uskurrujah – inkwell (KD. taµVK U VHH QXVK UDK ishfá SO DVK ILQ. II. 713: wa-uskurrujah al-GDZ K ) ULV \DK PXÑarrabah wa-O \XT O VXNXUUXMDK ZD-taÁJK UXK XVD\ NLrah). XVK UDK.

uÁ O. 90. a¦l (pl. KM. 103. IA. sifr 4. AG. IK. 115). 10: ishfah. – awl. MB. ST. IB. 11. punch (TS. 59. I. 107. 15. 43: VKDI .


II. MH. exemplar. 27) 3. 92: yajib Ñalá man kataba nuskhah min aÁl baÑ  al-VKX\ NK DQ \XÑ UL  nuskhatahu bi-al-aÁl. 26. SD. as opposed to a commentary (shar¨) or gloss (¨ VKL\DK. 39: wa-al-aÁl yashtamil Ñalá sittat ajz Ð bi-khaÃÃih kulluh. original (main) text. MU. also referred to as al-nuskhah al-a¦l (LC. VIII.  FRS\ transcript (from which another copy is made).

MI.. but also 0= . 136). 2024. . XVXDOO\ DEEUHYLDWHG DV RU 9$ QR 1858.

 WH[W FRPPHQWHG XSRQ (LC. main (principal) script such as thuluth or mu¨aqqaq (from which other scripts are derived) (NC. 23) 4. SM. major work (TM. 126. 269: aÁO Q $6  al-uÁ O DO-khamsah. 174: al-uÁ O al-TDG PDK. al-uÁ O DO-sabÑah) 5.


67 LQGH[  67    Ñalá uÁ O DO-NDU U V DÑQ TDI DO-NLW E.

ià U W XÃur) 1.e. 24. DB. rectangular panel (LC. textual surround (LC. 27) 6. I. 24. UI. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O see qalam. 25. 29) 5. i¨ U (pl. KR. 928). i.  URRW RI D YHUE RU QRXQ (. border (of a book cover) (LC. maµ¨ U PXµa¨¨ar – ruled (LC. FT. 141: ¨DZ VK K PXWDÑadditat al-uÃur) 4. rule-border. 80) 3. . rules. tabula ansata (UI. frame (within a border) (TF. 24. 402) 2. . 145). headpiece (LC. 24).

581-582). taµO I DK. (…) used by the historian Ibn Khaldun.IU T – properly ‘a general term for the style of the Arabic script current in Ifriqiyyah (modern Tunisia and eastern Algeria) in the early Middle Ages. according to other sources al.) – decoration of paper with flecks of gold and silver (MN. I. 32).IU T LV LGHQWLILHG ZLWK DO-6 G Q  D VFULSW ZKLFK RULJLQDWHG IURP WKH Maghrebi family of scripts and came to be associated with subSaharan Africa (AO. writing circa 1375’ (DW. ER. DIVK Q (Pers.8 GLOSSARY (al-kha¨¨) al-. 6. 46).

(pl. taÐ O I WDZ O I WDÐO I W.

 muµallaf (pl. muÐDOODI W.

X. 33. comp. – composition. EI.1 . writer. muÁannif. work (of prose or poetry) (SD. taÁQ I muµallif – author. comp. ummah . compilation. umm. I. . 360).


archetype (LC. TM. I. model codex of the QurÐ Q XVXDOO\ RI D ODUJH IRUPDW and without vocalization. 26).  DOVR al-nuskhah alumm – holograph (LC. shar¨ (IN. copy. . used in mosques (KN. 130) 4. original (main) text. as opposed to a commentary. 29). 26. exemplar. heavenly prototype (aÁl) of the QurÐ Q (. fundamental (essential) work (composition) (LC. transcript (from which another copy is made). . 35. I. 246) 3. umm al-NLW E 1. 180: qif Ñalá al-LOWL] P OL-PXT EDODW DO-NLW E Ñalá al-shaykh aw muÑ UD atih Ñalá al-umm) 2. SD.


294). 137 : wa-huwa al-LP P DOODGK ODP \DNKWDOLI I PXNKtalaf). Umm al-qurá. Umm al-EXOG Q. 39). II. II. textus receptus (NT. . II. Umm al-ELO G – Mecca. 37. KF. LP P – exemplar. 99. al-Musnad al-LP P – the Musnad of Ibn ±anbal (SL. codex (al-mu¦Œaf al¶8WKP Q ) (MD. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P – ÑUthmanic canon. archetype.

I KL WDµammul – a phrase (syn. (CI. taÐammul – ‘consideration’) – notabilia. LL. I KL QD„ar) implying doubt and insinuating ‘politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. fa-taµammal(hu) – nota bene. taµP Q – saying (writing) P Q (DP Q). comp. one of the standard closing formulae in manuscripts. II.GLOSSARY 9 taµDPPXO W (sg. usually abbreviated as DOLI MRLQHG WR P P. 99). xiv. tadabbur. II. I. 2812). abbrev.

 . or /'    $'  (. .



– unpared. taµQ I – nibbing (of the calamus) (KD. (qalam) al-muµannaq see al-ash¶ U. 31). anfah – nib (of the calamus) (BA. LQV see sinn. III. 701: annaftuhu taÐQ IDQ LGK ¨addadtu Ãarafahu al-PDEU ZD-qaÃaÃtuhu qaÃÃan). BA. KU. III. LM. 370. ODK – LPSOHPHQW LQVWUXPHQW V\Q DG K TY. 153: wa-O \XVDPPá al-XQE E TDODPDQ ¨attá yuqÃaÑ. unnibbed reed (FN. 31. II. 370).

incipit. n. 52. initia. awwal SO DZ Ðil) – introductory matter of the text (composition). JA. I. 264: rasm al-WDVPL\DK I DZZDO NLW E DO-shiÑr. (TP. AA. 40: wa-al-taÁG U I DZZDO DO-NLW E ZD-al-duÑ Ð I NKLULK.14.


10 GLOSSARY DZ µil al-shahr – the first 10 days of the month (DM). taµZ O (pl. taÐ Z O.

taÐZ O DO-QurÐ Q. explanation (e.g. – interpretation.

truncated letter (especially of a descender) (KH. imperfect. baŒr (pl. incomplete (of text) (KC. 34). passim) 2. acephalous. **** PDEW U 1. bu¨ U.

110. JL. – panel on a book cover. 103: ià U I KL PDQ Ãiq wa-bu¨ U PXVWDà ODK GK W IXÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  6' . cartouche (TS. . 33. AG.

 . badal. 40: wa-yubakhkhir bi-aÑ  Ð al-hud KXG ZDU VKLK ID-innahu yaqtul al-ara ah). bidl '% . WDENK U – fumigation (TS. tabŒ U – creating panels on book covers (NH. 355).



 . [LLL.. RU IRU QXVNKDK DQG usually abbreviated as &.

412) 2. RU badal respectively (KG. also WDEG O – subal-matn. MZ. .3-4.    D\ I QXVNKDK XNKUá badalan Ñan al-nuskhah al-PDGKN UDK I IRU QXVNKDK-aÁl.3. fasc. 49. EXG Œ – artificial talismanic word (seal) formed from the simple threefold magic square. conjectural substitution. 296). wifq (US. DT. 59-60. alteration (CL. fasc. 153-154. 100-103). stitution. comp. EI. suppl. SD. 473: see the quotation under Ì KLU 0. I. conjecture. II.

sifr 13. IV.84. I. DD. I. 407. 521-522. II. comp. rasp (HT. qirà V mibrad – file. VIII. IA. QS. DEDUG (waraq al-bDUG ). EI. 6: abraztu al-NLW E QDVKDUWXKX ZD-KXZD PDEU ]. 60. 64-66). 417. EDUG \DK – papyrus. lin. publishing (KM. LEU ] – bringing out (a book).GLOSSARY 11 EDUG . WS. 390: for trimming). papyrus sheet or roll (DB.

EXUVKP Q (or EDUVKP Q SO EDU VKLP '& . . I. barshamah – decorating a text with multi-coloured dots (DB. LEU ] EL-al-Œumrah see ¨umrah. 545).

148). EDU VKLP SO EDUVKLP Q /$ SW  EDUVKLP Q MDPÑ EDUVK P DZ EDU VKLP D\ LEU VKLP DZ LEU VLP ZD-huwa al-¨DU U ZD-al-EDUVK P ) ULV \DK ZD-al-EXUVKP Q MDPÑXK . EDUVK P. n. ST. 81. index. – endband (headband) (ST. 8. 17-18. IB.


– epithet of the months of ‚afar. ShaÑE Q 5DPD  Q 6KDZZ O DQG 5DE Ñ al-7K Q TY.


41: used IRU PHDVXULQJ OHWWHUV 08 .  '0.9. (pair of) dividers (SA. III. – compass.


12. 18). . Œajar al-EXUN Q – pumice (TS.



49). III.). ELU \DK – paring.  8'  DUN Q DO-bary arbaÑah: fat¨ wa-na¨t wa-shaqq wa-qaÃÃ). 85. 154: IK. trimming (of a reed ) (IR. PLEU K SO PDE ULQ.v. EDUU \DK. bary. 455 6. EXU \DK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU.  ZRUN containing a record of attested study similar to fihris and fahrasah (q. SA. 232. KK.

591). index. 8. IK. mibzaq al-fa¦ GDK (ST. 90. bas¨ – spreading out. DB. 81)..   $6 . as opposed to rounding LW WDTZ U 6$ . 64. I.. – pen knife (AA. 88. mibzaq – lancet-like knife. MP. flattening (of a letter). SD. I. DA: mibzagh.

unabridged work. original (comprehensive). KH. 87) 3. PDEV ¨ 1. 11: wa-KXZD P O LQNKLV I ZD-O LQ¨ià à I KL ND-al-mu¨aqqaq. (qalam) PDEV ¨ – reed pen. al-qalam al-PDEV ¨) (SA. 34. rectilinear (of a script. III. comp. 144) 4. 120) 2. syn. AS. horizontal stroke. line (KU. having its nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely). al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. mukhtaÁar. jazm (IK.

maÁ ¨if. 144). 47. basmalah SO EDV PLO. ray¨ Q DQG QDVNK (AS. 322). – rectilinear scripts such as mu¨aqqaq. well-spaced Maghrebi script used predominantly for the copying of the QurÐ Q DQG SUD\er books (LT. TW. (al-kha¨¨) al-PDEV ¨ – clear. 13. 365.



ratisser des peaux’. slip (of paper) 2. erased. 52. LF.GLOSSARY 13 down from the head of the page. ba¨n (pl. lin. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. buà Q. erasure with a pen knife or scraper (TP. dressing (of leather) (UK. piece. bi¨ TDK (pl. EI. 58. I. 109. 78: ‘racler. IA. TS. and opening a composition (TP. AG. ‘effacer des mots avec un grattoir’) 3. -0  T OD Dl-QDE Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam NXOO DPU GK E O O yubdaÐX I KL EL-%LVP $OO K ID-huwa abtar ay maqÃ Ñ al-barakah. catalogue. 1084-1085). also known as al-JKXE U (q. register (AD. silk thread used for endbanding (headbanding) 2. 12). 145). cancellation by means of drawing lines above a word or words to be erased (LF. 79-81: ‘en passant quelques traits de plume par dessus’). LF. 63. ST. MP. index. bashr 1. lin. 58.) (AS. 161. 155). PDEVK U – pared. paring. bashra¨ 1. 9. 78.v.111) 2. baà Ðiq) 1. HT. 23-24.97. silk endband (headband) (HT.

al-NLW E. E ¨in SO EDZ Ãin) – inner side. ba¨n al-JKLO I (al-sifr. flesh side (of parchment). inner cover.

MB. 112). passim. lin. 47. 90: wa-O EDÐs an yubaÃÃin al-jild bial-DZU T DOODW I K DO-¨LV E. lining (FT. 159. HD. 157: waraq al-baà Ðin wa-hiya ZDUDTDW Q ID-ZDUDTDK WDN Q I DO-jild wa-ukhrá tak Q E TL\DWDQ Ñalá al-NDU U V OL-taÁ Q DO-NLW E PLQ DO-adhá wa-al-wasakh) 4. MA. doublure (TS. IV. 49. 22-23. bi¨ QDK (pl. AG. endleaf (ST. – inner cover. 23. 60. 117. 408) 2. UK. IB. endpaper. paste-down endpaper. 102. doublure (LC.73-79) 3. HT. 89. IA. pasteboard (UK. baà Ðin) 1.

 EDVDQ VKHHS VNLQ $*  6' . . 92).

MU. XIV. 9. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan bi-G E M. lining of the insides of book covers with paper. leather or silk (ST. index.14 GLOSSARY tab¨ Q 1.

BA. /( . paring (of the calamus) (KD. II. ba¶du – after. bary. 701: baÃÃantu al-qalam tabà QDQ LGK UDTTDTWX baryah. 370).v. III. MB. 2. comp. used for a transposed word.) from the reed (IK. 61. abbrev. removal of sha¨mah (q. 87).

separation (MM. 135: wa-NDULK WDEÑ   alkalimah al-murakkabah).20). tab¶ „ – word division. n. ba¶G \DK – WKH HSLVWRODU\ DQG WH[WXDO IRUPXOD µDPP RU ZD-) baÑdu’. E N U SO ED\ N U EDZ N U FRPS ELUN U. separating doxological statements from the preface proper (TP. 53. also known as fa¦l al-khi¨ E.

(pair of) dividers (UK. biUN U WDEN U. 105). 153. 103. MP. measuring distances. 104. – compass. IB. 103. etc. 156. MB. 44. 60. IA. comp. (MB. TU. 105: fa-al-E N U \DK LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-al-GDZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑX I ZDVDÃ alNLW E. 58. also E N U \DK – working with a compass by drawing circles. 101. 59.

mis¨arat al-WDEN U see misÃarah. JHRPHWULFDO ILJXUH GHVLJQ al-GDZ µir al-E N U \D\K VHH G Ðirah. 103. UXNK P EDO JK SO EDO JK W. EDO ¨ah – marble slab (UK. 391). 153. MB. I. mibkar(ah) – case (for a compass) (NH. IB. 42. 59). DD. IA. 380. comp.


 DOVR known as ¶DO PDW al-EDO JK (al-WDEO JK) – collation statement or mark indicating the .

119. 56.GLOSSARY 15 SODFH ZKHUH FROODWLRQ ZDV LQWHUUXSWHG 0)  EDODJKWX TLU Ðatan min al-EDO JK EL-khaÃÃ LOá hun  0)  ID-samiÑD P I K PLVK DOnuskhah Ñinda al-WDEO JK &' . comp.  EDO . I. CT. 28: al-DVI U DO-EDZ O . 45: EXO JK). damaged (TS. E OLQ – worn. JA. muÑ UD DK PXT EDODK muballigh see mustamlin. 268. TP.9 SO.


IV. FRPS WDQP T (al-kha¨¨) al-bih U or al-%LK U (also known as E KDU (thus). 36). E E SO DEZ E. EI. 1127) – script used in India mostly but not exclusively for the copying of the QurÐ Q IURP WKH ODWH th century to the end of the 10/16th century (CA. kha¨¨L E KDU.

abbrev. . – chapter. 0.

mubawwib – compiler (DF. 53. 609. WDEZ E – arrangement (division) of the text into chapters (MF. comp.20). bayt SO EX\ W. IV. murattib. 376). TP. n.

 ZRRGHQ ER[ IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q.

31-33. Bayt al-Maqdis. WDE\ W – creation of compartments and frames (on book covers) (TS. 6- QRV DQG  I ED\W Ñ G ODÃ I PXEDÃÃan bi-al-¨DU U I bayt Ñ G UDEÑah mughashshá bi-al-jild 2. frame (as part of the border. . compartment (in such a box) 3. 31. Ãurrah) (TS. compartment (in a book cover design) (TS. 33). al-Bayt al-Muqaddas – Jerusalem. 110) 4. 110). AG. AG. 95. 82). bayt al-JKXU E – hexagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 32. 97. KR.


 EODQN VSDFH JDS VSDFH VSDFLng (e.g. TM,  ED\   al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-NKDZ WLP $.  ID-inna al-ED\   min jumlat ÑDO Ðim al-faÁl; SA, III, 146: wa-NXWW E DO-UDV Ðil yajÑDO Q lil-IDZ ÁLO ED\  DQ \DN Q ED\QD DO-NDO PD\Q 6$9,  PLTG U DOED\   qabla al-basmalah; SA, III, 50: an \DN Q DO-ED\   bayna ala¨ruf ka-mithlih bayna al-suà U

 ODFXQD DEEUHY 71  /& 23; MI, 138) 3. also mubayya„ah, WDE\ „ah – fair copy (as opposed to a draft, musawwadah (q.v.) (MU, VI, 157: wa-EDTL\D EDT \DW DONLW E PXVDZZDGDWDQ JKD\U PXQDTTD¨ah wa-O PXED\\D ah fabayya DKX $E ,V¨ T 08 ;9  DO-VDZ G ZD-al-ED\  ; FK, I, 978; KF, II, 333) 4. counter (‘eye’) of a letter (KH, 36) 5. white colour, ink or paint. ED\ „ ¦aŒ Œ – expression used for a blank space or page created by mistake or left deliberately blank in order to indicate a lacuna in the exemplar (hic nullus est defectus). WDE\ „  FUHDWLQJ DGHTXDWH VSDFH ED\  ) between letters and lines; spacing (TE, 15) 2. execution (of the fair copy) (TE, 15; KF, II, 333, 346) 3. copying, transcription (TE, 15). mubayyi„ – author; fair copyist.


– marginal correction or explanatory note (usually for a smudged or clumsily written word, i.e. cacographical error), abbrev. or (TP, 58; CI, I , xiv; MI, 182; MM, 136).




6- QR I W E W Ñ G PXUDNNDQ EL-al-nu¨ V 76  WDZ E W DO-rabaÑ W 76  DO-WDZ E W DO-M IL\DK DO-DMU P 0( 568-569) 2. pentagonal figure or pDQHO 76  WKXPPD WDUVXP I DO-

110). 30-31. gold dust (AQ. 82). AG. . 95. tibr – gold. also TS. 246: kataba wa-dhahhaba wa-zayyana DUN QDK EL-al-tibr wa-al-lawn wa-al-ta¨U U // . 97. KR.GLOSSARY 17 XGKQ W E WDQ Ñalá wasaà al-NK WLP DZ DO-G Ðirah. W V PDK – octagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL.

 takht SO WXNK W.

6. 120). AG. 9. 42. sand. 156. index. 94.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG 8. HT. WDWU E – sprinkling a freshly written text with sand (IK. 107) 3. lin. also takht al-]L\ U (al-]L\\ U) bookbinder’s press (ST. 127-.7  XVHG IRU ERRN covers) 2. sifr 13. WDNKW W – pressing (ST. 82. 24. WXU E – dust. earth. wooden pressing board (TS. KM. IB. 22. index. I. KU. TD.  . 9). IV.

 FRPSWDUP O mitrabah – sandbox. compartmeQW IRU VDQG LQ WKH GDZ K TY.

tarjamah SO WDU MLP. 478-480). 6$ II.

 GHVLJQDWLRQ RI WKH VHQGHU LQ WKH ÑXQZ Q 0/  PDN Q DO-tarjamah qabla al-basmalah) 2. 165). 122) 3. indicating its contents (DB. 28. detailed title of a book. AH. 252: waal-PXU G EL-al-WDU MLP DO-DEZ E ZD-al-fuÁ O ZD-na¨ZXK . title (of a book) (LC. 28) 4. chapter heading (IN. II. key word (LC.

disc) or margins (e. 27) 8. paragraph (LC.g.  decorative panel around a chapter heading (LC. 27) 6.g. headpiece or tailpiece (LC. decorative figure of any shape or size used in the text (e. 27) 7. medallion) .

DB. 224) 10. biography (EI. illuminator (TW. 1021). cryptography (AA. 260. 1021) 13. II. mutarjim 1. exegesis (DB. X. translation (EI. ‘QaÁ GDW . IT. 270). biographical note. tirs. 29-31. turs SO WXU V. explanation. translator. biographer 2.18 GLOSSARY 06  WDU MLP PXGKDKKDEDK PXODZZDQDK PXWDQDZZLÑat al-DVKN O also MS. X. II. 29. interpretation. 186. also mutarjam (e. 28. 224) 12. table of contents (tarjamat al-DEZ E /& 28) 11.g. 30) 9.EQ DO-'XUD\KLP I DO-mutarjam’) – cypher.

69. LC. 44) 3. citrus-shaped stamp (mandorla) for centermedallions (IB. oval. writing tamma (lit. WDWP P – completion. center-medallion in the shape of a mandorla (ST. illuminated oval medallion. index. shamsah. 145. corner-piece (ST. IP. 28) 2. execution. rub¶ al-turunjah – quarter-medallion. comp. PA. IB. 82). KR. 95. 103. 15). ‘it is finished’) DQ\ QXPEHU. taftar see daftar. turunj(ah) 1. 9. 97. 116). rosette (HD. – principal (often central) element in a Mamluk book cover design in the shape of a pointed star (JL.

taÐP Q WDIT Ã. often abbreviated as  RU DW WKH HQG RI PDUJLQDO TXRWDWLRQV RU JORVVHV (CI. . xiii). WDP PDK (pl. finish. WDP P – end. tatimmah – supplementation. ¨add. comp. used in manuscripts of Persian/Indian provenance in the expression WDP P VKXG (‘it is finished’). X. WDP Ðim) – amulet. supplement . . II. [LLL at the end of the colophon. comp. 177-178). 46). RU CM. talisman (EI. abbrev. &. continuation and end (of a composition) (DM).

copying (MH. 100.GLOSSARY 19 **** WKDEW LWKE W – writing. 101. no. FK. II.1202-3: K GK NKLU P DWKEDWQ KX I K GK DO-NLW E.

atKE W. XVHG YHU\ RIWHQ LQ WKH formula of attestation ‘Áa¨¨a wa-thabata’. thabat (pl.

157) 2.  FHUWLILFDWH RU GRFXPHQW DWWHVWLQJ D GLGDFWLF transmission of a text. record of attested study (HB. 288: syn. document. I. 234. GA. muÑjam. mashyaNKDK LQ WKH (DVW DQG EDUQ PDM RU IDKUDVDK LQ WKH :HVW. written testimony (SD.

vocalization (AD. 157).  WDEOH RI contents. WKDE W – signature (SD. also WDWKE W – attestation. LWKE W 1. usually expressed by: Áa¨¨a (or Áa¨ ¨. 18) 2. authentication (formula). I.



289). CT. RU K GK Áa¨ ¨ wa-katabahu (TP.25. muthbit – ZULWHU UHFRUGHU V\Q N WLE. 53. GA. n. 45. muthabbit.

101. thabaj(ah) – obscurity or indistinctiveness of handwriting (LL. mithqab SO PDWK TLE. 45). 330). CT. SDUWLFXODUO\ LQ WKH expression muthbit al-VDP ¶ LH N WLE DO-VDP ¶. writer of the audition note (MH. I.

58: al-thuluth al-WKDT O WKDT O DO-thuluth. 147). – drill for making holes in boards when endbanding (headbanding) (TS. AG. . ‘heavy’) – larger variety (version) of a script (SA. III. 11. AS. 107). WKDT O (lit.

hence muthallathah – having three diacritical dots. 1125in Turkey). III. 349). epithet DGGHG WR WK Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU \ Ð (LL. 106: li-anna alif al-WKXOXWK I ÁDGULK WD¨G E P ZD-I ÑDM]LK NDGK OLND /0  ZD-al-thuluth lil-taÑO P /0  ZD-in kunta taktub WKXOXWKDQ DZ WDZ T Ñ DZ ULT Ñan fa-DPLO NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) muraÃÃiban ilá na¨w al-yasUDK TDO ODQ (.20 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-thuluth (al-thulth) – the principal curvilinear script used in codices mostly for book titles and chapter headings (SA. 51). 32-38: al-thuluth al-mu¶W G. WDWKO WK – providing a letter with three diacritical points. Persia. . al-thuluth al-0DJKULE VHH 0DVKULT  (qa¨¶ ) al-thulth see qaÃÑ. abbrev. JM. 46-53: MDO O DO-thuluth. I. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-thuluth fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I KL Ñalá al-P O LOá al-WDTZ U $6  JM. (TN. al-Œibr al-muthallath see ¨ibr. T OLE.9 .

octagon (EI. 795-. al-WKXP Q VHH T OLE muthamman – octagonal. DO-thumn.VII.

muthann K WDŒW \DK – marked with two points below. see also mashÐalah. FRPS NK WLP muthamman. epithet DGGHG WR W Ð WR SUHYHQW LW IURP EHLQJ UHDG DV E Ð RU WK Ð RU \ Ð (LL.  RU &. I.13. MZ. 12.. MI. abbrev.VI. 232-234. . 361). 102). I. 232-234) . SA. al-taµU NK DO-mustathná see taÐU NK LVWLWKQ µ – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µLQ VK Ða $OO K’ (SA. tathniyah – providing a letter with two diacritical points (DM). epithet added WR \ Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU WK Ð (LL. [LY )0 167. Taf. hence PXWKDQQ K – having two diacritical dots (points). no. PXWKDQQ K IDZT \DK – marked with two points above. 361). VI. .

either illuminated or stamped (KI. 258: al-PDQ Ãiq wa-al-bu¨ U /& . decorative medallion or panel.GLOSSARY 21 **** M PDK 1.

 center-piece (on a book cover) (FI. 83: M PDK ZXV¨á . JL. 88. 87.5  DVKN O ODZ] \DK .


restoration (KR. nos. mending. 99. 43). 87). 83. restoring manuscripts. WDMG G – repair. rub¶ al-M PDK – quarter-medallion.41. 141). 99). PDMG O SO PDM G O. corner-piece (JL. 100). dhayl al-M PDK – pendant (JL. repair (SJ. jabr – repairing. MDG ODK SO MDG Ðil) – plait. interlace (TF. braid.

33. magic square. rules. 175) 5. I. 160) 2. DT. no. 108). diagram. chart. 370. – leather strap.6/2) 6. table (LC. TW. . II. 56. creating rule-borders (WB. 32). 148. mujadwil – ruler (maker of rule-borders ) (TC. 26). mujadwal – ruled (LC. ruleERUGHU /&  MDG ZLO DO-Áafa¨ W MDG ZLO DO-KDZ PLVK +'  PA. talismanic seal (EI. jadwal(ah) SO MDG ZLl) 1. table of contents (CM. also WDMGDZ O – ruling (of borders). column (of text) (SD. 63) 3. thong (KC. KC. 24) 4. 42). 50.


 LQVHW '0.

jurrah – horizontal sWURNH OLQH DV LQ WKH PHGLDQ N I LVRODWHG ¨ Ð RU V Q µZLWKRXW WHHWK¶ 6$ . FRPS MX] ]DK jarrah.   ...

collection (gathering) of glosses from the margins of a manuscript (TT. 390: instrument for FOHDQLQJ D GDZ K 8$ . I. 184. 27). II. inventory (SD. MDU GDK – list. I. 112. I. DG. scraper (MB. extract. mijrad(ah) – file. FRPS VKDTT mijarr – ZRRGHQ SDUW RI WKH FODVS . KF. abridgement (SD. DD.&  I VLIU EL-mijarr min khashab). jard al-matn see matn. WDMU G 1. register. 107. edition or composition involving collection or selection of material from an original work. 331: wa-lam yujarridhu Ñan al-musawwadah) 2. 183).

 jirm SO DMU P.


passim). jirm laà I RU ODà I DO-jirm (SJ. jirm wasaÃ. majran SO PDM ULQ. HJ MLUP NDE U RU NDE U DO-jirm.

shaving (MB. IA. passim: Œazz. MX] ]DK SO MX] ] W.8 154). – FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH GDZ K . 62). jazz – trimming.

MU.  ORRVH VKHHW RI SDSHU XVHG IRU QRWHV TXRWDtions or drafts. rough copies 2. . 19. inset (UI. VII. I. 132. also jizzah – slip of paper used for glosses and tipped into a volume. KF.2: ZXUD\T W WXÑDOODT I K DO-IDZ Ðid. n. 103).

117: wa-yuwassiÑu al-Ã OLE NXPPDK OL-ya aÑ I KL DO-kutub wa-al-DM] Ð) 2. one of the 30 volumes of the QurÐ Q  TXLUH JDWKHULQJ. booklet. 79. single-quire codex.GLOSSARY 23 juzµ SO DM] Ð) 1. AI. volume (in the sense of mujallad) (MK. the 30th part of the QurÐ Q  ¨izbs).

mijzaµah – pen knife (IK. II. chapter or section of a text (composition) 5. xii) 4. usually not more than a quire (IJ. VII. 711). 128). mujazzaµ – YROXPH FRQVLVWLQJ RI ERXQG TXLUHV DM] Ð (IJ. tomaison) (SJ. tajziÐah ÑXVK U \DK WDM]LÐDK WKXP Q \DK. 128) 6. independent. juzµah – handle (of a knife) (KD. tajziµah – set of a number of volumes (Fr. passim: tajziÐat sabÑDK :5    HJ NKXP V \DW DO-tajziÐah. small collection of ¨DG WK ZLWKRXW DQ\ VWUXFWXUHG DUUDQJHPHQW (. 705). 90). I. small piece of writing. DEEUHY RU (CI.

LL. 89. 7-9. MP. 90). jazm – reed pen. PDM] P – well-balanced (of writing) (IK. 421). (kha¨¨ or qalam) al-jazm – ancient script of al-± UDK XVHG IRU WKH copying of the QurÐ Q NKDÃà al-maÁ ¨if) and having ‘a stiff and angular appearance’ (RN. having the nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely) (IK. I. 38). 87: qalam jazm. jaz¶ – onyx (for burnishing gold) (UK. 143. 99. IK. MB. 94: fa-LGK VDZZá ¨XU I NLW batih wa-ODP \XNK OLI EDÑ XK EDÑ DQ T OD MD]DPD \DM]LPX MD]PDQ wa-khaÃà PDM] P. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ see waraq.

 jazm(ah) – diacritical mark ( RU .

196: wa-¨XGKGK T DO-NLW E \DMÑDO Q DO-MD]PDK M PDQ laà IDWDQ EL-ghayr ÑDU TDK LVK UDWDQ OLO-jazm. . 13). LQGLFDting an unvowelled final consonant (DS. for other signs representing jazmah see GL.


WDMV G – tinting in red (AD. – background (UK. Ð Ñ alá mujaffif – GU\HU IRU VDQG. 23). 149: ÁLIDW NLW EDK ED\  jasad aswad).


 (qalam) al-MDO O – according to Ibn al-1DG P WKH µIDWKHU RI DOO scripts’ DE DO-DTO P.

.  ZD-khaÃÃ ahl al-6K P DOjaO O \DNWXE QD EL-hi al-maÁ ¨if wa-al-VLMLOO W 6$ . . )1   ...

 al-kha¨¨ al-MDO O (also MDO ) – name given to a larger variety of the VFULSW HJ MDO O DO-mu¨DTTDT TY.


. WDMO O – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ µMDOOD MDO OXK’ or ‘jalla shaÐnuh’ (abbrev. 50: wa-al-maÑná f KL DQQD DO-ÃDPV O \DO T EL-al-khaÃÃ al-MDO O EI. IV. G Z Q MDO (SA. III. 1123).




 majallah SO PDM OO

 Zriting surface (like Áa¨ IDK

%$ ,,,  al-majallah Áa¨ IDK N Q \DNWXE QD I K DO-¨ikmah); parchment roll (ND, 57, n.67) 2. booklet (SL, I, 48; SL, II, 5) 3. composition, work HJ 0DMDOODW /XTP Q ). , QR ZD-baÑdu fa-K GKLKL PDMDOODK mushtamilah Ñalá shar¨…). jild SO MXO G

 OHDWKHU (, ,, -541; KM, I, sifr 4,100-111; WS, 56-60; AE, 106-109); parchment (AE, 108; EP, 17) 2. volume. jild (raqq) al-JKD] O – gazelle skin (hide) (EI, VIII, 408); fine (good quality, vellum-like) parchment, not necessarily made of gazelle skin (EP, 19-21). jild(ah) – book cover; binding (JL, 81: jildat muÁ¨af; LC, 25). jildah yumná – upper cover (LC, 25). MDO GDK, mijlad, WDMO GDK – book cover (LC, 25; SD, I, 206). WDMO G – covering with leather; bookbinding (SD, I, 206).

majlis SO PDM OLV. 47. LC. VIII. 123 and IX. 416-417). 26).GLOSSARY 25 mujallad(ah) – volume (MU. II. mujallid – bookbinder (QS.

VIII. . 1020). – session. sitting.. majlis al-PXT EDODK – colODWLRQ VHVVLRQ &.  EDODJKD TLE ODQ « I PDM OLV. majlis al-VDP ¶ – audition/reading session (EI.

459-460. II. julfah – nib (of the calamus. KU. 154: wa-julfat al-qalam min mubtadaÐ sinnayh ilá ¨aythu intahá al-bary). jalam SO DMO P. the whole part of the reed which is cut away) (SA. al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V see taÐU NK jilfah. MXO V – accession to the throne (DM).

Oá. IK. CI. 181: wa-ya¨W M LOD\KL DON WLE I TDÁÁ al-waraq lil-taswiyah wa-na¨wih. / / (OS. – (pair of) scissors (DS.190: -DP GDK DO-7K Q !). abbrev. 230).NKLUDK DO. CM. Jum G DO-Awwal – the fifth month of the Muslim calendar. no. 91-92. II. IR. 203: -DP G DO-Awwal. -XP Gá al.NKLU. 89. -XP Gá al.

compilation. rounding (of the descender to resemble a semicircle) (KH. M PL¶  FRPSLOHU DXWKRU ') . abbrev. / (OS. -XP Gá al-7K QL\DK -XP G DO7K Q – the sixth month of the Muslim calendar. 89). III. 126. composition. SA. contraction (of letters) (KU. 146: aljamÑ wa-al-mashq) 2.9 . 34) 3. jam¶ SO MXP Ñ ) 1.

major original compilation.  FN. FRORSKRQ NDWDED K GK DO-M PLÑ Ñ$O LEQ +LO O EL-0DG QDW DO-6DO P 6/ .  SO MDZ PLÑ ) – comprehensive work. e. 352). the QurÐ Q 8.g. .


III. II. 359: tamma al-PDMP Ñ al-musammá bi-)DZ W DO-ZDID\ W. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO IDQQ WDÁ Q I wa-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I ).  FRPSHQGLXP ZRUN ERRN (MU.

jumal. codex compositus (LC. jummal see ¨LV E janb SO MXQ E DMQ E. 52. inkwell for coloured ink (TC. I. case with compartments (TS. mujamma¶ (UA. 13) 3.  composite volume. NH. 106.  GDZ K PXUDEEDÑDK GK W EDÃQ ZDV Ñ min nu¨ V aw ghayrih). 217. 683) 4. 380). DG. SD. 25). AG. 32) 2. inkwell 6' . majma¶ SO PDM PLÑ ). case. tool box. escritoire (TW. 12. 233.  '' . box (NM. 37. writing case. TM. 393) 1. 52.

ST. 10).v. better known as al-JKXE U (q. – book cover (ST. II. 109. 61: mijwab al-WDNKU P. knife (TS. index. 107: for cutting gold leaf . 61. IA. abbrev.) (AS. index. 145). 110. M EDK VHH M QDK mijwab – cutter. IA.111). MDQ Œ (pl. ajni¨ah) – hinge (guard) (MB. (qalam) al-MDQ Œ – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. ajwibah) – responsum. 10). 11. MI. (CI. AG. xiv. MDZ E (pl.

 LM ]DK SO LM ] W.

EI. 1020-1021. 24. LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDOah VHH PXQ ZDODK . IJ). statement of authorization to transmit one or more than one text. licence. diploma in the form of a note appended to a manuscript or existing independently and often containing autobibliographical data (LC. – authorization. III. 273-275. LB. 27. 126-130. ER. VIII. certificate of transmission.

9 . 181). LM ]DK EL-al-kitbah – certificate granted to a calligrapher allowing him/her to sign his/her calligraphy with the expression ‘katabahu’ (NI. (kha¨¨) al-LM ]DK – 2WWRPDQ YDULHW\ RI ULT Ñ script having a long WDUZ V ZKLFK RIWHQ ZUDSV URXQG WKH VKDIW RI WKH DOLI (. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK VHH ULZ \DK LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ VHH VDP Ñ. .GLOSSARY 27 LM ]DW DO-TLU µah VHH TLU Ðah.





NH. LQNZHOO (HI. 133. 179. 73: wa-DPP DO-M QDK DOODW I K ¨uqq al-PLG G ID-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q VKDNODQ PXGDZZDU DO-raÐs. al-j QDK ZD-hiya alÌDUI DOODGK I KL DO-O TDK ZD-al-¨ibr. 154: wa-al-M EDK . 468. II. 381: jawn. AT. KU. DS. SA.

also known as waqabah. (al-kha¨¨) al-mujawhar – Maghrebi script used most commonly in official correspondence and as a book hand for the copying of nonQurÐ QLF WH[WV /7  7:   . see also the quotation under miqlamah). DOODW WXMÑDO I K DO-¨uqq.

 **** Œibr (pl. a¨E U.


6: wa-al- . -100 and MB. IR. 71-75: al-aŒE U DO-V G – black inks. 212-213: Œibr al-N JKDG. 236-237: al-aŒE U DO-murakkabah – compound inks. 18-21. 13.53. MP. 8. sifr 13. Œibr al-raqq. KM. 75-78: al-aŒE U DO-mulawwanah – coloured inks. IV. n. 101-110 and MB. UK. MJ. MP.

68: al-Œibr al-ma¨E NK – ‘cooked’ ink. 68: al-Œibr al-muthallath – ink produced by cooking the ingredients until two thirds of the substance evaporates . IV. SA. IK. 127-131. LM. 134-135.28 ¨ GLOSSARY ibr al-PLG G ZD-al-] M PLQ DNKO à al-¨ibr. IK. MR. see LL. 471-477: wa-DPP DO-¨ibr fa-aÁluhu al-lawn. AE. 7273: al-Œibr al-GXNK Q . 93: wa-al-NLW EDK ELal-¨ibr awlá min al-PLG G OL-annahu athbat. 349. II. MA. I. AT. 84: wayataÑayyan ÑDOD\KL DQ O \DQVDNK EL-al-¨LEU DOODGK \D¨riq al-waraq.

embellishment (DB. Œarq Œibr – ink burns (SJ. III. ma¨ ELU. FRPS PLG G  DOVR Œabr – flourish. miŒbarah (pl. 354). 2016).

 DOVR ŒLEU \DK – inkwell (BA.  ZDhiya al-maqÁ G PLQ DO-GDZ K 7: . 372. 443: al-mi¨barah al-mufradah Ñan al-GDZ K 6$ . II. III. SA..

468-. 443.  FRPSDUWPHQW IRU LQN LQ WKH GDZ K $7 -133. II. SA.

Œubs (pl. 264: al-ta¨E U DO-naqsh min al-¨ibrah) 2. embellished writing (composition) or copying. WR. inking. mis¨arat al-taŒE U see misÃarah. taŒE U 1. a¨E V. 472: ¨abbartu al-shayÐ ta¨E UDQ LGK ¨assantuhu. 73: qaraÐWX MDP Ñ K GK DO-NLW E Ñalá muÐallifih wa-mu¨arririh wa-muhadhdhibih wa-mu¨abbirih). transcription (TE. elegant. FRPS GDZ K ŒDEE U. II. 87. I. muŒabbir – author. 119). ŒLEU – ink maker (QS. 89). compiler (SS. 15. inscribing in ink (SM. SK. SA.

 taŒE V (pl. ta¨E V W.

109. stitching (of a book) (TM.15: al-kutub al-maŒE NDK. also Œabkah – endband (headband).. TS. endbanding with silk 2. sewing. 104 ff. 18-20. MB. 170: VKDGG DZU TLK '% . 28). decorative endband (UK.  HQGRZPHQW EHTXHVW  FHUtificate or statement of endowment. 157. bequest note (LC. n. 62. also taŒE N – endbanding (headbanding). IA. . comp. AG. MM.. waqf.. 154. 132) 3. Œabk 1.

 VSLQH 74 .

19. AG. 3$  RI WKH OHWWHU G O. 19. al-Œabk al-5 P – Graeco-Coptic (Byzantine) endband (headband) (TS. al-Œabk al-G O – trellis-like endband (headband) (TS. 109. 109). AG.


n. 11. AG. AG. 19. 109). 478). Œabakah – bookbinding (IB. 'K DO-´ijjah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P. 19. I. bookbinder (IB. AD. 246). 109). ŒLE NDW DO-NLW E – raised band (on the spine) (SD. al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ – chevron-like endband (headband) (TS. 19. ŒDEE N – ornamental sewer. 28).GLOSSARY 29 al-Œabk al-sha¨UDQM – chessboard-like endband (headband) (TS.

¨ujub) – talisman. amulet (DT. miŒjar. Œajar al-¶u¦¦ U – stone slab for pressing (OM). – the twelfth month of the Muslim calendar. Œajar baŒU OLO-Œakk – polishing stone (IA. Œajar al-misann – whetstone. ma¨ MLU. 10). 69). ŒLM E (pl. Œajar al-EXUN Q Œajar al-qaw¦DU  Œajar al-TXVK U – pumice (TS. abbrev. maŒjar (pl. 89). hone (TS. ajar al-¨XP ¨im). Œajar al-¨iŒn – mill stone (OM). (OS. 60).

index. AG. ST.  maŒ MLU – letters such DV Z Z P P I Ð and Ñayn (TU. ¨ Œajar al-MXP KXQ – burnisher (for gold) (MB. 38. 142: 12. counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (KH.10. 107. UK. 99. 36). 36) 2. 112: ¨ajar al-TD\VK U . MP. MB.

$ . .

H. (al-kha¨¨) al-´LM ] – generic name given to a number of very early scripts (1st and early 2nd centuries A. 8: fa-DPP DO-0DNN ZD-al-0DGDQ ID-I DOLI WLK WDÑZ M LOá yamnat al-yad wa-aÑO DO-aÁ ELÑ wa-I VKDNOLK LQ LM Ñ \DV U. 2733. FN.) used in the region of Mecca and Medina (hence orginally referred to as al-0DNN and al-0DGDQ ) characterized by elongated ascenders and a slant to the right (AV.

 FRPS . I .

Œadd (pl. ¨XG G. taŒG G – whetting. honing (of a knife) (KD. II.30 GLOSSARY Œadd. 711).

ŒDG G DK. used in the form of its numerical value Œadd al-qalam – place where the cutting of the nib begins (KU. end. – limit. 154: É ÁÁf…Á…spÁpyiÁ€qÁxfƒrtyfwÁrw€„„p„ÁÉQ4ÁÁ!"Á!%Áh€xÁ…fxŒxÁ mabdaÐ maqaÃÃih).

31. 188). 138). 105. TS. AG. 109. MB. 10. MJ. IA. MP. 59. mustaŒadd – knife (UA. Œadr (pl. (pl. 59). ¨XG U. taŒG G – tooling (of leather) (TF. ¨DG Ðid) – iron tool or stamp (for leather work) (ST. 29. 393.

copying. 119) 2. ŒDU U – silk (ST. contour of letters or illuminated pieces (AF.g. 214) 8. 286). 16) 6. muŒarrar (pl. frame. writing (of a vocalized text) (TE. 64. elegant writing. author. terminal of a letter) (AA. 16. calligrapher. 13. outline. 15) 4. DB. comp. 15. muŒarrir – 1. IP. transcription (TE. XVII. 280: wa-N QD I DZZDO DPULK PXÑalliman fa-ODPP M GD NKDÃÃuh Á UD mu¨arULUDQ . penman. MU. ornamental surround. revised version (edition). e. compiler (SS. 246) 7. 52. outlining of figures and/or letters executed in gold. 109. al-A¨wal al-Mu¨arrir al-%DEDUW $&  7( -16. 58. mu¨DUUDU W. 701. fair copying (TE. AF. editing (of a manuscript text). secretarial style of shikastah script. 73) 2. TE. index. known in Persian as kha¨¨-i taŒU U WDŒU U (EI. 145. 48.  ZDUU TDQ N QD DZ PX¨arriran) 3. taŒU U 1. 38. 1124. 215-227). PA. with black ink (TE. AG. ER. IV.. AQ. 10. III. – descender (down-stroke. TE. ÁaÑd. SK. 50). IV. 15) 3. 2408. composition (GA. redaction (CM. 16) 5. editor. EI. IV. 50.

Œard al-matn see matn. – piece of calligraphy. . 53). calligraph (DP.

GLOSSARY 31 Œirz (pl. a¨U ] ¨XU ].

– talisman. MiÁr al-ma¨U VDK PD¨U VDW ±alab and the like (DB. IV. amulet (DT.g. 2430: aw ±alab ¨DUDVDK $OO K. e. 69). maŒU VDK (‘protected by God’) – epithet of major cities in the Islamic world.

Œarf al-qalam – right-side (of the) half-nib (SA. taŒU I 1. II.  . variant reading (varia lectio) qalam huwa al-sinn al-ÑXO\ ZD-hiya al-yumná.' . usually involving either transposition of letters  RU   RU PLVSURQXQFLDWLRQ HJ within a word. ¨XU I D¨ruf) 1. I.9 . LM. ¨iraf) – edge. KK. lin. 464: ¨arf al- in the QurÐ Q '% . letter. cutter). error. muŒru„ah – vessel for making potash from ¨ur  (kali or glasswort) (IR. sharp edge (of a knife. 177: huwa al-sinn al-yumná al-murtafiÑah). DS. Œarf (pl.  PX¨arraf al-sinnayn. II. e.g. miŒra„ah. al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah see al-muÑMDP W al-ŒXU I DO-muqa¨¨a¶ah see muqaÃÃaÑ W al-ŒXU I DO-murakkabah see WDUN E ŒXU I DO-]LP P VHH ]LP P tiŒU I – shaving.. Œarf (pl. word 2. 463. 549). III. border. 596-560). ŒXU I DO-jummal see ¨LV E DO-jummal. distortion. 50: wa-lil-TDODP VLQQ Q VLQQ D\PDQ ZD-sinn aysar fa-LGK N QD DO-ayman aÑlá min al-D\VDU T OD TDOam mu¨arraf wa-qad ¨arraftuhu ta¨U IDQ 6.80-86). ŒXU I DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK ŒXU I DO-hij µ – letters of the alphabet (EI. LL. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah see al-PXKPDO W ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam see muÑjam. oblique nibbing (cutting of the point of the nib) (SA. 230. 39-42) 2. trimming (HT.

 FRPS TLU Ðah. .

Œarakah (pl. 224). al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf see qaÃÃ. 57.32 GLOSSARY  08 . comp. Œarq Œibr see ¨ibr. ¨DUDN W. 59. 641: al-ta¨U I EL-al-]L\ GDK DZ EL-alnaqÁ). MQ. MJ. falsification (of a text). III. al-qalb al-PDN Q  WDÁ¨ I al-alif al-muŒarrafah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) tapered slightly to the left (SA.

393). UA. vowelization (DM). 65. al-´DUDP Q – the two Holy Places. 112-113. MuŒarram (al-¨DU P. miŒU N – spatula. 8). II. KD. Mecca and Medina. stirrer (for an inkwell) (AA. – vowel (GL. comp. taŒU N – vocalization. MB. 704. shakl.

abbrev. Œizb (pl.v. a¨] E. al-ŒDU P – DOVR DQ HSLWKHW RI 5DMDE 'K DO-QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO±ijjah (q. 89).). al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the first month of the Muslim calendar. (OS.

– the 60th part of the QurÐ Q '0.

8: ¨ ŒD]] P – sewer of paper into bundles (IB. azm al-NDU U V 0%  NKD]P. ST. 11. Œazm . 28. ST.. index. 11). taŒ] P – sewing (of quires) (TS.

. computation. III. ŒLV E – calculation. 54: EI. 468). ŒLV E DO-jummal (or ŒXU I DO-jummal) – chronogram. chronosticon (TP.

GLOSSARY 33 ŒLV E DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK al-ŒLV E DO-+LQG see al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK $OO K¶ SODFHG XVXDOO\ DW WKH HQG RI D GRFXPHQW FRPSRVLWLRQ DQGRr colophon. ¨DZ VKLQ. II. abbrev. Œasbalah – the formula ‘¨DVEXQ $OO K ZD-niÑma al-:DN O¶ RU µ¨DVE Œ VKL\DK (pl. with a reversed tail of the descender (?) or what looks like . 269-270. 302). see SA. EI. VI.

supergloss (¨ VKL\DW DO-¨ VKL\DK. FZ. margin (of a page) 4. marginalia. IA.112. 109) 3. apostil. 63) 2.  HGJH WXUQ-in (HT. scholium. border (on a book cover) (MB. IA. collection of glosses. MD. 63. MB. also taŒshiyah – marginal gloss. often abbreviated as or . lin. 118. 119. 217-219.

¨DZ VKLQ. gutter. pl. AG. FI. 222. parenthesis. 63. 73  00 139. EI. IX. IV. al-Œ VKL\DK DO-yusrá – inner margin. interpolation. Œashw(ah) 1. 412.54. 89-90). (qalam) al-ŒDZ VK – the smaller version of al-naskh script (NA. 60. 110. 268-269. 1820). al-Œ VKL\DK Dl-yumná – outer margin. DB. FT. 977). JM. 65. al-Œashw al-EDODG – Mamluk-type decorative panel (DE. decorative panel or geometrical figure (in illumination or book cover decoration) (TS. Œ VKLQ (pl. 30. AS. III. 145. 71) 2.

34). AD. xi. nos. gloss (AM. (MI. . II.74. 332). glossed. abbrev. 372: wa-¨aÁrama al-TDODP EDU KX // . CI. trimming (of a reed) (BA. Œa¦ramah – paring. 26. taŒshiyah – glossing. muŒashshin – glossator. III. muŒashshá – provided with glosses. 322. 296.

 taŒ¦ O – copying.89. 546). no. transcription (FK. . I.

comp. I. tam¨ W miŒa¨¨ – wooden tool used for smoothing leather and tooling. inŒi¨ ¨ – V\Q LQNKLV I  GRZQZDUG FXUYDWXUH RI D OHWWHU HVSHFLDOO\ RI descenders. often confused with mikha¨¨ (q. burnisher. sifr 4. 118: mikhaÃà (!). 5. TS.). polisher (KM. 60. IA. 63: al-miŒa¨¨ al-khashab.34 GLOSSARY Œa¨¨ – rubbing.31). ÑDU T W. n. MB. IB. 107. AG. smoothing leather (ST.v. 34). 110: al-¨aÃà dalk al-DG P EL-almi¨aÃà wa-huwa khashabah yuÁaqqal bi-K DO-DG P ZD-yunqash. 29. 6.

headpiece (LC. PLPP ÁuniÑa lil-muÁ¨af al-ÑaÌ P DO-aÁwinah al-JKDU EDK ZD-ala¨fiÌah al-ÑDM EDK 0(  . VHH WKH TXRWDWLRQ XQGHU PDEV Ã. ¨aÌ Ðir) 1. I. 302) 2. 24). 22: PDNKV I – deeply curved). KH. frame (SD. Œa„ UDK (pl. RN. 34. 35. surround.

 FRPS ÁLZ Q muŒ ID„ah – conservation. 44) 2. preservation. Œif„ – learning by heart. small box (DG. a¨fiÌah). memorization (TP. miŒfa„ah – case. the main part of the inkwell in the GDZ K LQNZHOO .8  ZD-al-¨XTT P \XMÑDO I KL al-PLG G PLQ DOÁufr aw al-¨DG G. 55. II. box (KC. NT. ŒLI „ (pl. 51). 142: wa- Œuqq(ah) 1.

103: tis ZDTDÑD I al-NLW E NKDÃaÐ wa-¨aqqaqahu kataba ÑDOD\KL NDGK . 89. text editing. critical edition (of a text) (MH. MR. FRPS M QDK taŒT T – establishing the correctness and authenticity of a text.

ancient bookhand used by the VFULEHV ZDUU T Q. muŒaqqiq – corrector. editor. (al-kha¨¨ or qalam) al-muŒaqqaq – 1.

12. RI %DJKGDG KHQFH DOVR NQRZQ DV al-¶. 13) 2. family of scripts characterized by a clear execution of letters (SA. 22: fa-DPP DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-P Áa¨¨at DVKN OXK ZD-¨XU IXK Ñalá iÑWLE ULK PXIUDGDWDQ $6 .U T and alZDUU T (FN. III.

 WKH principal rectilinear script (used mostly for the copying of the QurÐ Q.


in Turkey). 53: fa-in kunta taktub mu¨aqqaqan aw ray¨ QDQ ID-O taÑawwij NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) al-battah. 237: wa-al-¨akk bi-al-U VDNKWh (?) wa-al-QXVK GLU wa-al-qily wa-al-NLEU W Ñinda al-P KLU. 1125. III. ray¨ Q al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah VHH O P DOLI bashr (LF. 106: wa-alif al-mu¨DTTDT OD\VD I K ta¨G E /0  ID-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q OLO-maÁ ¨if wa-aladÑ Persia. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I Ki Ñalá al-P O LOá al-basà G QD DO-WDTZ U $6  -0 67-72: MDO O DO-muŒaqqaq. IV. EI. IR.GLOSSARY 35 characterized by tapered descenders (SA. TU. 78. comp. LM. 1123.

141) 2. IA.v. mibrad (q. NH. ¨DODT W. 59) 3. 104. ŒDOD] Q  VQDLO XVHG IRU WKH SUHSDUDWLRQ RI SDVWH JKLU ¶ DO-¨DOD] Q q. I. 62) 2. ¨alaq. qalam al-Œalbah VHH JKXE U ´alab al-6KDKE µ – Aleppo. Œalqah (pl. IA.) (UK. 58. syn.v.) (DD. 392. scroll (in design) (UI. pumice (MB. 137). MM. of al-dhahab al-maŒO O see dhahab. 112. 31). erasure. miŒakk al-rijl 1. screw (of the bookbinder’s press) (MB. miŒakk(ah). Œakk – rubbing out. syn. effacement (TP. 381: wa-al-mi¨akkah li-iÁO ¨ ruÐ V DOMDU Ðid wa-al-GDI WLU ND-mibrad).

study circle. scholar’s circle (SL. ma¨ O T. part of a clasp) (BA. 27). III.  ULQJ RQ D ERRN FRYHU RU D OLG RI WKH chest. II. ŒDOTDK ODZODE \DK PLŒO T (pl. 372) 2. 48. AI.

422. – tendril (FT. AB. . 139). 136.

Œilyah.  composition containing the ¨DG WK GHVFULELQJ WKH SK\VLFDO DSSHDUDQFH of the prophet Mu¨ammad (MC. Œilyat al-sa¶ GDK DO-VKDU IDK. 416). taŒliyah – decoration. 204-209). embellishment (KT. al-Œilyah al-VKDU IDK – calligraphic Œamdalah. taŒP G DK. 150-151).36 GLOSSARY ŒDOT \DK – roundel (FT.

EI. TB. red colour. TP. rubrication. 38.20. also referred to as LEU ] (i„K U NLW EDK. III. 24) 2. rubrics (CM. 95). 152: tammat al-¨umrah al-PXE UDNDK 7(  00  NLW Eah bial-¨XPUDK NLW EDW DO-¨umrah. Œumrah 1. 53. 122-123). – the doxological formula ‘al-¨amd li-$OO K¶ (AD. n. red ink (LC.

69). TW. 24). exemplar. also miŒmal. IV. taŒammul al-¶ilm – transmission of knowledge (GA. TP. maŒmil 1. TP. ta¨ Q VK. 24. 4: al-ma¨mil alNLW E DO-awwal. 55). ÑUthmanic canon. 56-57. ŒDP ODK (pl. 86) 3. EL-al-Œumrah (LC. IV. maŒmal – copyist’s book support (ME. 51). ME. 15. 169. codex (MA. 566. amulet (DT. ŒLP U DO-kutub – book support. 566: al-muÑtamad) 2. LC. 12: Ñ G DO-QDV NKDK 6' . 29). WA. sifr 13. taŒP U – rubrication (TE. ¨DP Ðil) – talisman.  ‘pupitre’). 286. book cradle (TC. archetype (KM. taŒQ VK (pl.

58. ST. index. (pair of) dividers (IB. compass. rope work. 143) 3.  VWUDLJKW RU FXUYHG OLQH H[HFXWHG RQ OHDWKHU etc. . 11) 2. 44).) (MP. interlace (TF. 138.

 munŒanin – downward (inclined) sloping stroke (from right to left or OHIW WR ULJKW DV LQ WKH LVRODWHG G O.GLOSSARY 37 ŒDQ IDK – inkwell (KD. 700). II.

ma¨ ZLU. 8'  /0  ZD-al-mun¨DQ wa-al-PXQNDEE I DO-MXPODK KXZD DOODGK \DGNKXO I KL DO-iÑZLM M PLQ yamnah ilá yasrah). miŒwar (pl.


$% .

144).  FHQWUDO SDQHO (on a book cover). as opposed to the border (TF. maΠU DK. 138.

MH. taŒZ O ŒD\O ODK – place separatinJ VHSDUDWLRQ RI. 109. II. taŒZ ¨ah – circular talismanic seal (DT. TP. taŒZ T – parenthesis (IM. ¨awr (LL. – oyster shell (for burnishing gold decoration or writing) (KA. 97. TP. I. 665). Œ µil. often found at the end of a composition or colophon (MG. Œawlaqah – WKH IRUPXOD µO ¨awla wa-O TXZZDWD LOO EL$OO K’. 104-105). 99. see also tam¨ U taŒZ U – lining books with sheepskin leather. 58: as a means of cancellation. 171. 149-150). Œawqalah. 483). 59: as a means of indicating an addition or omission in a different recension).

abbrev. 73 . RQH LVQ G from another.


38 GLOSSARY iŒ ODK  ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK – reference mark (signe de renvoi) (LC. seal. panel (in decoration) (UI. **** NK QDK – compartment. MI. colophon (TM. stamping (of a book cover) (FZ. sealing. ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U . tooling 2. also khatmah – lecture delivered to mark the end of a series of study sessions on a given composition (e. 214) 3. 174: wa-ka-GK OLN \Df ÑDO I khatm al-NLW E DZ NKLU NXOO MX]Ð) 4. stamping. 31). 24. khatm 1.g. stamp. tool. 3. 35).



complete copy of the QurÐ Q 6- : alkhitam al-PXE UDNDK 0$ . recital of the entire QurÐ Q HVS on festive occasions) 2.9 . – 1.


110. NK WLP muthamman – eight-pointed medallion (star) (TS. talismanic seal (DT. . OS) 2. 34. CI. 144). 63). I.g. 108) 3. al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q – Solomon’s seal (cryptographic talisman representing the greatest name of God. 130. AG. al-Ism al-AÑÌam) (CM. IA. NK WLP PXVDGGDV – six-pointed medallion (star). DT. e. NK WLP PXUDEba¶ – lozenge-shaped medallion. 109. stamp or medallion (on a book cover).9 1105. 169.  VHDO VLJQHW VHDO LPSUHVVLRQ (. 29. NK WLPDK SO NKDZ WLP.

396) 4. 5. tailpiece (HD. epilogue 2. . FT. 8. explicit. LNKWLW P 1. 108). colophon (UI. conclusion. n. closing matter (in manuscripts) (TP. 52.14) 3.

GLOSSARY 39 khadd (pl. khXG G.

165: fa-N QD DOWDNKU M I Ãurratayh Ãurar Áuffifat bi-E   al-NKXG G $$ . – inner or outer margin (IM.

 takh„ ¶ – rounding. backing (of the spine) (HN. 385). WDNKU M LNKU M 1. 210) – edition or composition involviQJ FRUUHFWLRQ VHOHFWLRQ DQGRU UHDUUDQJHPHQW WDEZ E. also LVWLNKU M (TW.

126-130: mukharraj min almubayya DK WDNKU M ¨ VKL\DK PLQ DO-mubayya ah. kharraja taÑ O T MDGGLK. RI WKH material from the original work (TW.

 FRPS WDMU G  WUDFLQJ D ¨DG WK EDFN WR LWV RULJLQDO VRurce. explanation and evaluation of the sources of a ¨DG WK 0+ .

la¨aq (TP. TM. writing DQ RPLVVLRQ LQ WKH PDUJLQ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I DO¨DZ VK  05   . comp. 187-188.0 .  omission. 58. ) 4. insertion.

also known as ¶DO PDW NKD¨¨) al-WDNKU M (TP.73: in the form of a curved line. 718). KF.  JKD\U PXNKUDM LOá al-ED\  ) 8.) .XXIIA: wa-yajÑalu badala al-WDNKU MDK LVK UDWDQ EL-al-KLQG  TP. extract from a book. reference mark (signe de renvoi). quotation (TM. 222: wa-O NDOLPDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK wa-O WDNKU MDK. 606) 6.. 169) 7. copying. omission. WDNKU MDK 1. insertion 2. I. ÑaÃfah. transcription (TW. I. n. or a caret. 58.  PDUNLQJ WKH SODce of omission (MF. WDNKU M – µNKDUUDMD NLW EDQ – he wrote a book leaving [blank] the places [of the titles] of the sections and chapters’ (LL. 243: akhraja minhu bi-khaÃà \DGLK PXMDOODG W NDWK UDK . pl.


 mukharraj. 95: kharraja al-PXNKDUUDM I al-¨ VKL\DK. mukhraj – insertion (MH.

 mukhraj – discarded leaf of calligraphy (AC. copying (DM) 2. vox reclamans (MA. II. selector (DF. catchword. LVWLNKU M 1. 384. . 39). excerpting. NM. IV. 126130). mustakhrij. 683). 90: fa-ya¨W M DO-Á QLÑ DQ \DN Q Ñ ULIDQ EL-al-LVWLNKU M OL-yaÑrif bi-GK OLN LWWLÁ O DO-NDO P EL-P EDÑdih. mukharrij – compiler. TW.

OM). book pouch (for hanging a copy of the QurÐ Q RQ WKH ZDOO. 59). PLNKUD] PLNKU ] – awl. index. DS. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] VHH TLU E kharzah – glass bead (for burnishing gold or paper) (MB. punch (SA. 99. MP. 35. II. ST. mikhrash – tool resembling a churn-staff (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). 181). 481. 12. NKDU ¨ah SO NKDU ÐiÃ) – case.40 GLOSSARY kharz – sewing (of leather) (TS.

70  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U 7% 93-94). khar¨ VK ah) SO NKDU Ã VK.

  )7 .  FDUWRXFKH ).

à P. Ãurrah. palmette (KH.  DQVD roundel. comp. 36). khur¨ P SO NKDU jilfah.

IA. 12. undoing the sewing (ST. 60. 27. 154. gap. eraser (cloth) (DM) 3. – nib (of a calamus) (SA. 481) 2. MB. HT. 347. khirqah (pl. polishing cloth (MB. MB. comp. II. scrap (of paper) (DM). kharm 1. MP. 109) 2. lacuna (SJ. 157. II. MI. 15. 114. 17. index. 354: wa-I KL NKDUP ZD-taqÃ Ñ wa ¨arq ¨ibr. khiraq) 1. lin. cloth (used for doublures and endbanding) (TS. SA. sewing (of quires) (UK. 104. 76: al-kharm al-saqà I DO-makhà à W. 459). blank. 59) 3.166).


NKLU. PDNKU P. incomplete (TC. munkharim – imperfect. TC. 26). en vrac. II. 26. KF.GLOSSARY 41 NKXU P – loose leaves from a disbound codex. fragments (HB. 233: feuillets décousus.  PDNKU P DO-DZZDO PDNKU P DO.

7: wa-al-kharmaVKDK LIV G DO-suà U ZD-al-NLW E ZD-na¨wih). PDNK U P PDNKU P W – incomplete. khazz SO NKX] ]. imperfect manuscripts (volumes) (KF. sifr 13. 527). II. kharmashah – uneven lineation (KM. IV.

PDNK] PDK – document written on ‘a sheet of paper folded twice vertically in the middle so as to form four narrow pages. AD. GL. 14-15. 536-540. 25-26). epitome (EI. For various abbreviations used in manuscripts see CI. cloth made of silk and wool (TS. suspension. 55-56. TP. AG. II. NKL] QDW DO-kutub – bookcase. al-sharŒ al-mukhta¦ar see shar¨. NKL] QDK. 27. 159-160. VII. each page is divided into two parts divided by a fold’ (DR. I. maktabah. kharm and ¨azm. 46). 107. xiii-xiv. abridgement. AG. comp. siglum. library. 107). 119). WDNK] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. LQNKLV I see in¨ià Ã. abbreviation (contraction. mukhta¦ar  FRQFLVH FRPSRVLWLRQ FRPS PDEV à 2. comp. EA. 23-24) 3. . – silk.

handwriting.42 GLOSSARY kha¨¨ (pl. 52: iÑlam anna al-khaÃà huwa ÁXZDU WDWDVKDNNDO I DO-Ñaql tashakkulan NXOO \DQ Za-al-yad tukharrij tilka al-Áuwar bi-Z VLÃat al-qalam bi-qadr quwwat al-yad wa-NDWKUDW LGP QLK ZD-O Q DÑÁ ELK . penmanship (ML. calligraphy. sign. khuà Ã) 1. writing. mark. 34-38) 2. script. stroke. line (for various technical terms connected with the shapes of letters and strokes see KH.

also known as al-qalam al-) V or al-qalam al-5 P . 29) – proportionate writing or scripts. which according to the Arabic tradiWLRQ XVH WKH SULQFLSOH RI µWDQ VXE¶ HODERUDWHG E\ . 358). al-kha¨¨ al-mu¶jam – pointed letters. 83. 103). khu¨ ¨ al-NXWW E – chancery (secretarial) scripts (KU. al-DTO P DO-sittah. 41. 144). as opposed to unvocalized (ghayr mushakkal).EQ 0XTODK 6$ . 114. script (text) see also Ñajam. comp.. 681). IV. III. al-kha¨¨ al-PDQV E (also al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK. LM. yad.8  51  $6 .. used in Maghrebi manuscripts for the purpose of dating and in the law of inheritance (AK. I. copied by (e. khu¨ ¨ al-ma¦ Œif – QurÐ QLF VFULSWV ERRN KDQGV XVHG SULQFLSDOO\ for the transcription of the QurÐ Q )1  . CI. bi-kha¨¨ – in the hand(writing) of. scriptio defectiva. AS.g. 887: ER. al-kha¨¨ al-) V – numerical system of Graeco-Coptic origin. comp. scriptio plena. EI. al-kha¨¨ al-mushakkal – vocalized script (text).

 khu¨ ¨ al-ZDUU T Q – book hands associated with the copying of texts other than the QurÐ Q LWVHOI .8  $6 .

paleography (KJ.1. 380). 80). makh¨ ¨ (pl. calligraphy (WR. comp. makhà à W. mu¨DUULU N WLE kha¨¨ ¨ \DK – female calligrapher (SD. 26). penman. khi¨ ¨ah – writing. I. kha¨¨ ¨ – calligrapher. no.

implement (made of wood. 110. tracing.  KDQGZULWWHQ  DOVR makh¨ ¨ah – manuscript. calamus (AA. 61) 2. ruling (of lines). index. manuscript codex. drawing (MB. 760. UA. 103. I. . straightedge (LL. 60. 760). MB. mikha¨¨ 1. 110) 2. 393: wa-qalam al-Ãar¨ \XVDPP Q mi¨aÃÃ!). I. mikh¨ ¨ – wooden ruler. tracer (ME. takh¨ ¨ 1. writing. 98. reed pen. bone or iron) in the shape of a gendarme’s hat used for tracing lines on leather (ST. LL. 118. IA. 12). 555.

1). IV. khi¨ E (pl. sifr 13. akhÃibah) 1.g. speech 2. honorific (e. letter. 4: al-takhà à al-tasà U :5  /)  n. address.GLOSSARY 43 calligraphy (KM. Fakhr al-' Q 6KLK E DO-' Q. note.

al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah VHH O P DOLI WDNKI „ – shaving. TP.20). 59.g. fa¦l al-khi¨ E see faÁl. 145). 53. pen-name (nom de plume) (EI. RIWen unpointed) (GL. 25. NK OLG – oval or round-shaped tool (UK. 105. takhallu¦ – pseudonym. NKDI I (lit. mukhaffaf – letter without doubling (shaddah). NKXO ¦ah – excerpt. mukhtaÁar. NKLO I SO NKLO I W. ‘light’) – smaller variety (version) of a script (e.  DOVR khu¨bah – exordium. IA. IB. preface (LC. n. abbrev. 156. epitome. comp. trimming (TS. 123). 44: ornament). 14). extract. AG. X. althuluth al-NKDI I NKDI I DO-mu¨aqqaq) (AS. 109). MB. 18. abridgement.

ikhtiO I DO-ULZ \DK LNKWLO I DO-nuskhah.g. 58). 273. LNKWLO I – variant reading. 52. MU. XI. 95. varia lectio (e. MH. XII. TP. . 46. XVII.




RI WKH QurÐ Q 06 .

marking a group of 5 verses of the QurÐ Q WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK – WKH QXPEHU  ZULWWHQ LQ WKH JKXE U y€…f…t€yÁÉ Á…€ÁxfƒvÁ…spÁxtiiwpÁq€wt€Á€qÁfÁ‚†tƒpÁÉRSÁ&ÁÁ WDNKP V 1. 126. thumma raÐD\Q EDÑGD NXOO NKDPV \ W DQQD DO-G Ðirah tata amman raÐs ¨arf al-NK Ð badalan min al-sharà wa-aÁba¨at tusammá bi-al-WDNKP V W.


pentameter (SD. – pentastich amplification of a poem.v. 401). EI. 405. I. al-khayr – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q. PDNKP V – pentagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 123-125).). NK ¦ah – fillet (in decoration) (FT. 50. AD. PXNKW U  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LNKWL\ U W PXNKW U W. LNKWL\ U. 95. X. 97).

IB. thick needle (ST. 109). AG. al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N – thread for preliminary endbanding (headbanding). index. index. 94-95). I. 107-108). 43. NKL\ ¨ah – sewing (of quires) (ST.  '6  KXZD P \XNK Ã bi-hi al-waraq Ñinda al-¨ MDK LOá GK OLN 1+ . i. 12. – anthology (EA. mikhya¨ PLNK\ ¨ – large. MB. 12). khay¨ SO NKX\ Ã) – thread (ST. 19. endbanding without silk (TS.e. 12. IR. index.


250). of duÐduÐ) – the last three nights of the month (SA. VI.GLOSSARY 45 **** al-daµ G (pl. G E M SO GDE E M.

XIV. 84: mubaÃÃan bi-G E M. – silk brocade (MU.

embracing the matter before and after al-baÑG \DK TY. preface. G E MDK 1. exordium.

259) 2. of fataÐammal(hu) (q.v). composition (of a text) (DM). headpiece. tadabbur – consideration. /& ) 2. 127. PA. 52. 115). frontispiece (MD. reflection. WDGE M 1. 65. creating headpieces (AD. adorning something with arabesques. ¦afŒat al-G E MDK see Áaf¨ah. TW. fa-tadabbar(hu) – syn. GLE JK DK.

I. fasc. 172). GDEE JK – tanner (QS. GXNK Q – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G. suppl. 63.3-4. IA. 140-143.. 60). EI. MP. – tanning (MB. 114-115.

236: ÁLIDW LNKU M al-GXNK Q.  IR. 8.

darj. dirj :6 . al-Œibr al-GXNK Q see ¨ibr.


LL. 868: also daraj. I. rotulus (IK. 138: al- .  UROOHG XS RU IROGHG VKHHW RI papyrus. 68. SA. 68: al-DGU M DO-ÑDU  ah) 2. 138. IK. roll. parchment or paper (AJ. I. 141.

46 GLOSSARY PXU G EL-al-GDUM I DO-Ñurf al-Ñ PP DO-waraq al-mustaà O DO-murakkab min Ñiddat awÁ O :6  .$  Q.

 mudraj(ah) SO PDG ULM.

WDGU s – explication (of a reading) (GA.  V\Q GDUM )1  $-   Áu¨uf mudrajah) 2. 107). 432). 60). 142) 3. darmak – farina. paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. AG. dirafsh – awl. inset (SD. 287). dast(ah) SO GXV W. punch (IA. 13. I. bifolio (bifolium) (AJ.


524) 2. 156. 105. 39. 81. XVXDOO\ FRQVLVWLQJ of 25 sheets (AJ. kaff 3. 96. 94. 44). 92. comp. GXVW U SO GDV W U. 92. MA. stack of 5 folded sheets of paper (5 bifolia) (OM). 59. IB. SD. I. IA. MB. IV. rizmah. burnisher (UK. PT. 145. WS. wide polisher. AB.


 DXWKRU’s original. 29: al-aÁl al-wa¨ G DOODGK WDÑ G LOD\KL NKLU DO-amr kull al-nusakh al-khaÃÃ \DK. 23) 3. I. holograph (LC. also al-nuskhah al-GXVW U – archetype (AL.

357: mustakhraj min dasht al-MuÐayyad. book consisting of loose leaves (KF. dasht – loose leaves. HB. II. 233: ‘feuillets en vrac’). unbound book. .

assimilated (KU. Ñalayhi al-VDO P’. supplication. formula of benediction. hence mudgham – contracted.  . II. 123-124: wa-iÑlam anna aÁl kull khaÃÃ wa-ÑDP GDK DO-fat¨ G QD DO-taÑmiyah faal-WDE\ Q ZD-al-WDZT P G QD DO-LGJK P ZD-al-taÑZ U 6$ .GLOSSARY 47 du¶ µ (pl. daffah SO GLIDI GDII W. TP.+ 35). 617-618) 2. AA. etc. adÑiyah) 1. 54.g. 150-156). (see e.. ‘prayer of request’ (EI. such as ‘ra¨imaKX $OO K UD L\D $OO K Ñanhu. pious invocation. LGJK P – DVVLPLODWLRQ FRQWUDFWLRQ RI OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð V Q P P Q Q K Ð)..

13. index. pasteboard (ST. 13). daftar *U GLSKWHUD. al-daffah al. 5: al-DOZ ¨ min al-N JKDÃ DOODGK QD \DNV QDKXP EL-al-jild Ñalá alNLW E 0% passim). index. also al-daffah al-yumná (al-¶XO\ ) – upper cover. 13). ST. index. book cover.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG  SUHVVLQJ ERDUG LQ WKH screw press) (MB.Oá (ST. al-daffah al-WK QL\DK (ST. also al-daffah al-yusrá (alsuflá) – lower cover. 104) 3.


register (EI. fine writing (TM. IA. 481). 40 x 14 cm. 77-81. daqq 1.. 22-25.. 14 leaves. . I. 4.18) 3. SL. Daftar kutub. 192). rubbing. beating (of the pulp) (OM) WDGT T – compact. II. n. 321. II. pounding (MP. taftar (SK. account book.g. pen wiper (SA. see LS) 2. 57) – booklet (consisting of a number of bifolia or diplomas). bound or unbound codex . 60) 2. notebook (e. . 48. volume (IK. 29. 108. KK. 96: al-daftar fa-yuwaqqiÑ QDKX Ñalá m jullida wa-Ñalá m ODP \XMDOODG ). 63. QRV  096) 3.

GDON WDGO N – polishing. 107). 217. 461). AG. 87). 23. HT. lin. 139).163. sifr 4. 48-50. 85. 13. OH. 11. KR. KM.48 GLOSSARY GXTP T – small mallet (OM). midlak – polisher. 110. GDOO \DK – pendant (FZ. burnishing. damghah (sometimes tamghah) – ownership stamp (LC. NH. I. I. FJ. SD. index. waraq damghah see waraq. glazing (ST. MB. duhn SO DGK Q GXK Q. 363: glazing of paper with a wooden ball. burnisher (for doublures) (TS. al-Œabk al-G O see ¨abk. 118.

Tabriz. ' U DO-¶. 927). 905-906). midhan. – fat. ' U DO-6DO P – Baghdad.KLO IDK – %DJKGDG 7HKUDQ 6K KMDK Q E G ' U DO-Sa¶ GDK – Constantinople.E GDK – Yazd.UVK G – $UGDE O ' U DO-. 230: LL. I. Isfahan. grease. Herat. ' U DO-6XU U – %XUK QS U IRU RWKHU HSLWKHWV RI WRZQV VHH (5 . ' U DO-Sal¨anah – Constantinople. ' U DO-Hijrah – Medina. ' U DO-. mudhun – container for oil (IR. . ' U DO-FatŒ – Constantinople. oil.

GLOSSARY 49 G UDK G µirah SO GDZ Ðir) 1. 93: yajÑal bayna kull ¨DG WKD\Q d UDK IDÑDOD GK OLND MDP Ñat min al-PXWDTDGGLP Q ZD-ista¨abba alKhaà E DQ WDN Q JKXIODQ -$ .  73 . circular motif (used as a textual GLYLGHU SDUDJUDSK PDUN I Áilah) (MR.

(5) 4. 105.e. 13: al-GDZ Ðir al-E N U \DK – circles drawn with a compass). 156. 59) 5.  FLUFXODU PRWLI XVHG DV a collation mark) (TP. 273: fa-ista¨DEED DQ WDN Q DO-G U W ghuflan fa-LGK Ñ UL a bi-kull ¨DG WK QDTDÃD I Dl-G UDK DOODW WDO KL nuqÃah aw khaÃÃ I ZDVDÃLK NKDÃÃan) 3. roundel. 30. straight. I. circular mark indicating the end of a gloss (TP. 56. circular motif representing the OHWWHU K Ð (for intahá or intih Ð) and its numerical value. disc (UK. i. medallion. MB. UD. e. even (as opposed to oblique.g. ta¨U I. JA. TS. WDGZ U 1. round motif in textual or book cover decoration.

hence PXVWDG U – round. 35). 9. RN. 61) 3. curvilinear (e. also LVWLG UDK – rounding (of letters) (KH. 10. 22. LM. 49: wa-al-PXVWDG U KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDÃ Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr al¨ Ð wa-al-Ñayn). QLEELQJ RI D calamus) (UD. rounding (of the spine) (IA.g. LM. 39-40) 2. G Z Q SO GDZ Z Q.


323). writing down (of ¨DG WK. office. EI. chancellery (KM. 323. 90) 2. 8: al-G Z Q majmaÑ al-Áu¨uf. I. book (collection) of prose or poetry (FK. UHJLVWHU account book. SA. EI. II. I. sifr 13. collecting (collection). IV. II. 129. WDGZ Q 1. collection of poems written by one author (DM).

 .  73 . (.

copying. UI. 28. 8: al-nusakh almudawwanah bi-khaÃÃ al-tadw Q DO-Ñ G . TE. transcription (LC. FRPS WDT\ G  ZULWLQJ FRPSRVLWLRQ &0 QR 7( 15) 3. 15.

 (al-kha¨¨ or kha¨¨) al-G Z Q – Ottoman chancery hand having a PXFK PRUH SURQRXQFHG WDUZ V TY.


IURP which it is derived (EI. GDZ K SO GDZD\ W GXZ \ GDZ \  GDZDQ. 1125-6). IV.

.  LQNZHOO . 370) 2. writing case (containing among other things compartments for ink and pens.. 154: wa-I DO-GDZ K PDMU K ZD-M EDWXK ZD-¨XTTXK ZDÃDEDTXK  7: -56. escritoire. -85. KU. III. 169-170. BA.

FRPPRQSODFH ERRN RIWHQ RI REORQJ IRUPDW VDI QDK. midhbar see mizbar.132-133. aide-mémoire (EI. DG. leather thong attached to a ¨alqah (q. II. X. III. memorandum. 77. **** dhuµ EDK SO GKDZ Ðib) 1.50 GLOSSARY ruler. 372) 2. ND.v. GDZ W – maker of inkwells or writing cases (KD. 53). 53) 2. 137-139). 440-443. 713. GDZZ µ. 65. fasc. MB. 54. tadhkirah 1. AT. 203-204. II. UK. wiper and sand) (SA. descender (of a letter) (AA.3-4. EI. VII.) in ‘boxed books’ (BA. ER. dhabr. 73). suppl.

dhanab SO DGKQ E. +%  (. X. 53).

etc. supplement (AD. 59). II. 25.’). 89-91. – tail (foot) of a letter. al-dhahab al-masŒ T – gold powder (QS. al-dhahab al-maŒO O – liquid gold (ST. dhahab. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink. 130-132. LC. 151). SA. ¨arf (SA. UK. III. (qalam) al-dhahab – script written in gold ink in the form of al- . 24. gold powder mixed with size for ornamental writing. UD. WDGKQ E – appendix. 226. 477. LL.V. paint (MU. I. 13). MB. index. I. 983: ‘water-gold. 21).

27. IX. writing with liquid gold. 104-105: al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá = matt. 145).GLOSSARY 51 thuluth or al-WDZT Ñ with its letters outlined in a colour other than gold (NA. chrysography (LC. al-WDGKK E DOODPP ¶ EULOOLDQW JORVV\ JOD]HG. 15. WDGKK E 1. KA. gilding. AS. 222. TE.


chrysographer (AB. XV. 141). WDGKK E PD¨U T – gold tooling (HN. mudhahhib – gilder. MU. 120: Á ¨ib al-khaÃÃ alPDO ¨ wa-al-LGKK E DO-I Ðiq. 27. PA. TE. 132. 15). 490). LGKK E – chrysography (SJ. JLOW REMHFW 6' . 385). dhayl SO GKX\ O.


 VXSSOHPHQW appendix. dhaylah – ‘tail of the text’ colophon (TW. lower margin. dhayl al-waraqah – foot of the page. al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal see taÐU NK **** raµs (pl. dhayl al-M PDK VHH M PDK dhayl al-NLW E – tail (of the book) (LC. 23). 206). ruÐ V.

raµs al-¦afŒah. 62) 4. 172). frontispiece (LC. LC. (qalam) al-riµ V . 26). e. 108. 109. raµs al-ka¶b – endband (headband) (MB. raµs al-fiqrah or raµs al-NDO P – chapter heading or subheading (LC. page or book. IA. 26). 136. character. 107. as opposed to the spine (MB. 61) 3. 14.g. TM. i. 113: al-V TLà wa-huwa al-raÐs. one of the HDUO\ VFULSWV DSSDUHQWO\ DVVRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH YL]LHU 'K DO-RiÐ VDWD\Q . fore-edge of the codex. III. SA.e. raµs al-waraqah. upper margin (TS.  KHDG RI D letter. 109). IA. e. envelope flap (MB. raµs al-NLW E). sometimes al-UL\ V or al-UL\ VK (!) 1.g. ruµ V DO-ŒXU I (MM. beginning of something. 26) 2. ruµ V DOsu¨ U. raµs al-lawŒah – headpiece. 24.

but having a left-slRSLQJ WDUZ V DV RQH RI LWV FKDUDFWHULVWLFV (AS. KH. 100. TU. 37. 42: fa-inna qalam al-UL\ VK \DP O ilá al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-naskh wa-OD\VD I KL LQVLNK I ZD-O LQ¨ià à waKXZD PXUDZZDV MDP Ñuh). RN. 236. also WDUZ VDK (see AQ and MO below) – barbed letter-head or serif-like downward stroke (either right-sloping or left-sloping) on the KHDG RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI E Ð M P G O U Ð.202/817-8) (FN. HI. 126. 13) 2. 100). U EL¨ah – catchword. 144. vox reclamans (NZ. à Ð N I DQG O P 6$ . WDUZ V 1.5 -242. 83-84. 65). 35. JM. script akin to a large naskh. MO. U EL¨ SO UDZ ELÃ) – fore-edge flap (FJ. 146. (qa¨¶ or T OLE. 215).. FZ. 33. AQ. 226. 12. 213. 46: thumma qad dhakara ahl al-ÁLQ ÑDK DQQD WDUZ V DO-alif ka-subÑih wa-GKDKDED < T W LOá al-]L\ GDK Ñalá dh OLN . 84. AS. execution of the head of a letter (the manner of drawing it) 2. 30.52 GLOSSARY al-Fa l ibn Sahl (d..

5DE ¶ al-Awwal (al-VKDU I. DO-rub¶. UXE ¶ see qaÃÑ DQG T OLE rub¶ al-M PDK VHH M PDK rub¶ al-turunjah see turunjah.

NKLU (al-PXE UDN. 5DE ¶ al. CM. / / (OS. 89. – the third month in the Muslim calendar. 39/2: 5DE ¶ al-0DZO G). abbrev. 5DE ¶ al-7K Q .

– the fourth month in rab¶ah (pl. rabaÑ W.


 FRS\ RI RQe part (juzÐ) of the QurÐ Q 76  .

15: inna al-PXU G EL-al-rabÑah ÁXQG T PXUDEEDÑ al-shakl min khashab mughashshá bi-al-MLOG GK ÁDI Ði¨ wa-¨DODT \XTVDP G NKLOXK EX\ WDQ EL-Ñadad DM] Ð al-muÁ¨af yujÑDO I NXOO ED\W PLQKX MX]Ð min al-muÁ¨af wa-iÃO TXK Ñalá almuÁ¨DI PDM ]DQ +.21.  6' .  PXOWL-volume QurÐ Q al-rab¶ah alVKDU IDK (SJ. 51. 48.  &$ . MS. nos.

109).128). …spÁF†„wtxÁhfwpyifƒÁfggƒp‡  Á ÁÉHRÁ%&Á . al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ see kaÑb. stalk (?) (TS. 11. lin. mirba¶ah – small tool resembling a piece of wood used for lifting. WDUE ¶ – square (an instrument) (HT. AG.

arrangement (of the text). 50.GLOSSARY 53 WDUW E 1. 51: wajaÑaltu al-WDUW E Ñalá ¨XU I DO-muÑjam. AM. composition (MU. the expression µUDWWDEWXKX K .170) 2. no. I.

sifr 13. compiler (DF. ratm – close. comp. II. murattib – author. SS.¶ XVHG LQ D SUHIDFH NKXÃbah) and indicating the chapter arrangement of the composition in question (TP. mubawwib.20). IV. n. 5: ratamtu al-NLW E TDUUDEWX ED\QD VXÃ ULK. 384. compact writing. 53. 72). copying (KM.

al-¨DU P DO-aÁamm.  26 . abbrev. al-aÁabb. Rajab (al-murajjab. al-fard) – the seventh month of the Muslim calendar.

   $5  ÑDO PDW DO-rajÑ ilá al-K PLVK . XUM ]DK – poem composed in rajaz metre in which one and the same rhyme is obligatory. raj¶ (pl.1 . 376). often in the shape of an upward rising stroke or the abbreviation 0. DUM Ñ ) – reference mark (signe de renvoi). . didactic poem (EI. VIII.

KM. 109). polychrome illumination (TE. IV. WDUM ¶ 1. MJ. retouchage (of a letter). FRPS SD. 252). UXM ¶ – reference. AG. I. III. muÑallaqah. 513: ‘barrage. 28. 17. comp. al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah – WKH OHWWHU \ Ð with its tail (foot) pointing to the right (SA. retouching. source (in a text) (IN. writing in bold characters (TE. U ML¶ SO UDZ MLÑ ) – strip of leather for lining the spine (TS. sifr 13. barrière qui ferme une rivière’. 5: al-WDUM Ñ washy al-NLW E. 99. 239: not allowed in al-mu¨aqqaq). I. 17) 2.

epilogue (AD.  DOVR LVWLUM ¶ – IRUPXOD µLQQ OL-$OO K ZDLQQ LOD\KL U MLÑ Q¶ XVHG DW WKH Hnd of a conclusion. . 62).

book support (MD. 137. 31: MD. 13).13. 132: alra¨ODK DZ NXUV DO-muÁ¨af min law¨ayn min al-khashab mutaG NKLlayn bi-ÃDU TDW DO-taÑVK T PLQ DO-wasaà ka-DQQDKXP NDII Q TDG VKDEDkat aÁ ELÑXK  $'  µSXSLWUH SRXU OH &RUDQ¶. ST. index. RI. raŒl(ah) – book cradle. al-marji¶ al-akbar – envelope flap (ST. index. al-marji¶ al-a¦ghar – fore-edge flap (ST. 13). 13: yusammá al-OLV Q .% 81. n.54 GLOSSARY marji¶ – envelope flap (ST.185). index.

2152. 294. requiescat (used after the name of a deceased person) ‘ra¨LPDKX $OO K UD¨PDW $OO K ÑDOD\KL WDJKDPPDGDKX $OO K EL-ra¨matih’. nos. numrah) (TP. VA. 584. 1035. abbrev. UXNK P DK. comp. 3185). 1062. tarŒ P WDUDŒŒum – the formula of benediction.   WKH U Ð DQG K Ð in manuscripts of Persian and Indian provenance often resemble a long horizontal line with a loop at its end. 54. 1223. 1055. 3099. 1038. 419.

marble slab (MB. XXIB). AG. also lawŒ al-UXNK P – marble. UDG µat al-kha¨¨ – inelegance (poorness) of handwriting. similarly alkha¨¨ al-UDG µ – EDG LQHOHJDQW KDQG )1  ZD T OD UDG Ðat al-khaÃà ]DP QDW DO-adab wa-T OD DO-khaÃà al-UDG Ð jadb al-adab). pl. . 11. 14. 172: al-qiÃÑah al-U Ðidah min al-jild fawqa al-daffah al-yusrá. . 107. 103. 59. ST. TP. TS. IA. raddah – envelope flap (TM. 10. OM).

WS. ream (of paper).GLOSSARY 55 rizmah (pl. 39. .v. AB. rizam) 1. dast (q. consisting of five quires. AJ. 145. 96: wa-al-dast khams wa-ÑLVKU Q waraqah wa-al-UL]PDK NKDPVDW GXV W 6' . 92.) (PT.

ULV ODK 1. also ruzmah – booklet (SD. dast 2. 524: ‘cahier’). LUV O DK. 532). treatise. monograph (EI. I. epistle 2. letter. tract. VIII. FRmp.

72: fa-\DMLE DQ \DN Q TDGUXK PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK .. ¨ Ð P P Q Q \ Ð ÑD\Q T I Á G Z Z K Ð without an upward curvature (KH. LM. 35: huwa iÃO T DO-ÑDU TDK PLQ JKD\U WDTZ V 6$ . – ILQDO VWURNH H[WHQVLRQ RI WKH WDLOV RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV V Q U Ð. 36: wa-NXOO LUV ODK \DMLE DQ WDN Q EL-sinn al-qalam al-yumná..

rasm 1. EI. e.g. 100.VIII. PA. execution. making a mark (ST. rasm al-muÁ¨af. designing. 14) 2. writing. 101. 561. 45) 3. drawing. index. 100. 451-. rasm al-tasmiyah (DP. copying. MB. sketching (ME. tarassul – art of letter writing. epistolography (DM). marking.


faÁl. line (traced with a pen) (SD. 528). bi-rasm see mustanad. painter (ME. chapter (in a composition) (SD. I. 527) 7. 527). I. I. U VLP UDVV P – draftsman. unpointed letter or word ( NO. comp. 527) 5. – stroke. 560. mis¨arat al-rasm see misÃarah. rasm al-JKXE U – see raqm. letter or word in a dictionary (SD. rawsam SO UDZ VLP. SD. designer. 15) 6. I.

index. marking (syn. calamus (BA. . decorating centers of book covers with medallions (ST. rasm) (ST. 137). 370). 164) 3. lin. UDVKP WDUVK P 1. 14).129. index. wood block (AB. III. tooling (HT. – woodcut. UDVKVK VK – reed pen. 14) 2.

mark (TS. rizmah. 532). I.56 GLOSSARY rashmah 1. 18) 2. marsham SO PDU VKLP. ream (of paper) (SD. marshim. comp.

135). decoration (MS. 28: wa-qad raÁÁaÑWX KDZ PLVK al-NLW EDK EL-WDU MLP DNEDU. 532).  VPDOO ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO +7 lin. I. hot iron (SD. 125) 2. illumination. tar¦ ¶ 1. ra¦ ¶ah – central medallion (on a book cover) (AB.


103.3 145. 17) 3. decoration (with liquid gold). . covering the entire surface with liquid gold (HD. gilding the inside of the surround (outline). TE. 126). ta¨U U TY.

$) .

joining letters together (AP. writing. 35) 2. tar¦ I 1. III. composition (NS. 79. KH. 184: faraghtu min taÐO ILK ZD-raÁfih wataÁQ ILK 4)  IDUDJKWX PLQ WDUÁ I K GK DO-±iÁn al-¨aÁ Q. ra¦f. 140. SA.

SL. 89. MI. abbrev. II. 35: al-tarà E KL\D VKDGGDW al-LVWLG UDK. AR. 125). 35. KH. tar„iyah.    73 54. tara„„in – the formula of benediction ‘ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu’ or ‘ri Z Q $OO K Ñalayhi’. 34. used for the companions of the Prophet. tar¨ E – rounding (of letters) (UD. 15.

 FRPS WDTZ U al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (or al-ra¨bah. DQW RI \ ELV.

– curvilinear VFULSWV VXFK DV WKH WKXOXWK WDZT Ñ and riq Ñ (UD. . 16. 144). AS. statement (LC. 15. 19. 24). istir¶ µ \DK – note. 14.

mirfa¶ 1. book cradle (IN. ND. 70) 2. 44. support (for an inkwell) (AA. KK. riqq SO UXT T. n. 231. I.11. book support. 137). raqq. 111-112).133.GLOSSARY 57 raf¶ – gouge-like tool (HT. 230. lin.

n. diacritical point (JA. I. embellished writing. I. UDTT JKD] O see jild. 93. AA. 17. 53. copying (TE. 683. piece (slip) of leather. UDTT ¦ – catchword. I. diacritical pointing (TE. 86: alraqsh al-¶$UDE ). making something multicoloured (LL. elegant. KK. sifr 13. VIII. parchment leaf (ND. AK. WS. KM. 133: wa-kuntu aÑri  ÑDOD\KL NXOO \DZP ULT Ñan fayuwaqqiÑX O I K . raqshah – pointing.67).  WKLQ OHDWKHU SDUFKPHQW 6$ . 60-63. UDTT T UXT T – parchment maker. IV.. I. calamus (IR. SK. 1135) 4. 105. 353). UDTVK WDUT VK 1. 269). 407). paper or other writing surface (MU. al-raqq al-a¨mar. 42: al-raqq al-azraq. 1135) 3. 5: al-WDUT VK DO-NLW EDK ZD-altasà U I DO-Áu¨uf) 2. mirqash – reed pen. UDTT PDQVK U – ‘unfolded parchment’ (EI. vocalization by means of points. 230).1. KR. KJ. ruq¶ah SO ULT Ñ ) 1. 53. -485. LL. no. 85). 407-410. 108-111. vox reclamans (NM. 17. 119. IW. EI. AE. VIII. IK. EP) 2. 74-75. 105. parchmenter (DG. arabesque decoration (KA.

brief message. (kha¨¨) al-ruq¶ah (Turk. rikÑa) – script developed most probably in WKH QG KDOI RI WKH WK FHQW RQ WKH EDVLV RI G Z Q TY. note.  OHWWer.

. 1126). DQG XVHG commonly by the Arabs in correspondence and occasionally as a book hand (EI. IV.

86). 602-603). 47: wa-al-ULT Ñ lil-WDZ T Ñ al-ÁLJK U ZD-al-PXU VDO W EI. LM. EI.58 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-ULT ¶ – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ (q.) script (AS. 139. 5: al-raqm al-khaÃÃ I DO-NLW E. 1123. drawings and/or calligraphy (consisting of a number of pieces joined together and forming a bookaccordeon) (AC. Turkey). IV. JM. writing (KM. often sewn in). ruqay¶ah – slip of paper (used for glosses and inserted in between the leaves of the codex. MN. patchwork.v. VII. raqm 1. passim. 1125. Persia. sifr 13. WDUT ¶ SO WDU T Ñ ) – repair. 146. inset (MK. muraqqa¶ – album of paintings.



AW. 54. DP. calligraph (AC. diacritical pointing RI OHWWHUV. – piece of calligraphy. 41. NI. 180: al-LM ]DK DOPXE UDNDK OL-N WLE K GK Dl-raqm. 266) 4.




IK. 183). 147. 106). also known as al-ŒLV E DO-Hind or ŒLV E DOHind – Hindu-Arabic numerical system used in the Mashriq (AN. AM. III. SK. AW. al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK. sifr 13. copyist (AC. IR.3. no. GA. 82. siglum (CL. 154). III. calamus (TE. 141. I. also known as Œisab (or ŒXU I. 5: raqana al-NLW E TDULED bayna suà ULK. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK. UDT P – inkwell (KM. 17. TE. GA. 230. LL. 1140). WDUT P – punctuation (AH. IV. 2. 5. rasm) alJKXE U – numerical system (also known as ‘dust’ or Toledan numerals) used in the Maghreb (EI. U TLP PXUDTTLP – calligrapher. WDUT P DO-ZDUDT W – foliation. sifr 13. 372. 387-388. fasc. 468-9: AN. 17. 183. IV. 383. raqn – compact writing (KM. BA. 244. no. 30). 45. 160). – abbreviation. WDUT P DO-¦afaŒ W – pagination. arqam. KJ. mirqam – reed pen.76).


sifr 13. 5: WDUT Q DONLW E WD]\ QXK. IV.GLOSSARY 59 WDUT Q 1. embellishing ( a text. writing) (KM.


60ff). ¨ibr 2. ¨ibr.g. HT. 681) 2. III. Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨.73. (Turk. composition of letters and words on the line (ER. IV. al-ŒXU I DO-PXUDNNDEDK PXUDNNDE W – letters of the alphabet (written joined together.5 -237: al-a¨E U DO-murakkabah). comp. mounting (of leather on book covers and the covers on the textblock). comp. e. UA. on the line) (MY.g. ligature (e. 393). 58. 24-27. ST. lin. linking (joining) one letter with another. ligatured. boarding (TS. murakkab 1. 389. 109. 83). 14. hybrid (of a script) (LM. markaz SO PDU NL]. WDUN E 1. mürekkeb) – ink (DD. SA. index. 45). preparing inks (by mixing two or more ingredients) HJ 1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q . I. 50. AG. 78) 3. al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. MP.

rak¶ah – bowing (during the recitation of the QurÐ Q. UXN ¶ . – support (for reed pens) (UA. 393: li-P ÑalayKL \  aÑ ruÐ V DO-DTO P OLÐDOO WXÁdaÑ ).



.5 .

31. . rakwah (pl. 107) 3. 30. ULN Ð) – inkwell (KD. IB. 69). 703).  ZHGJHG stamp (used for a corner piece) (TS. 14. mirkan – pitcher-shaped container (OM). index. II. corner piece itself (ST. AG.

9 VLIU   LIV G DO-suà U baÑGD WDVZL\DWLK ZD-NLW EDWLK ZD-\XT O UDPPDMDKX EL-al-WXU E ¨attá fasada).60 GLOSSARY UDPP WDUP P – repair. murammim – restorer. WDUP M – VPXGJLQJ REOLWHUDWLRQ . ramz SO UXP ]. restoration (DM).0 .

428) 2. WB. 427) 4. TW. also WDUP ] – marking the QurÐ QLF WH[W ZLWK WKH FRQYHQWLRQDO UHading signs TLU Ð W. 55. code. 468. chronogram. cypher. chronosticon (EI. 159) 3. VIII.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ VLJOXP /&  0+   (. secret alphabet (EI. III. VIII.

 KHQFH PDUP ] – provided with reading marks (DC. . V.&  DNKDU I DO-UXE Ñ TDG P PDUP ] I VLIU. 209.

 26 . Rama„ Q (al-PXE UDN DO-muÑaÌÌam) – the ninth month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.

86. 127136). sand compartment in the writing FDVH GDZ K) (SA. I. 393). . TD. 478- $7  6' . I. al-WDUP O DO-GKDKDE – gold sprinkling (TW.  '' . II.  ODK lil-raml al-a¨mar. 135: WDUP O bi-al-dhahab al-NK OL¦). WDUP N see ta]P N WDUP O – sprinkling (of the freshly written text with sand) (TD. PLUPDODK UDPO \DK – sand box. UA.


  OLO-ikti¨ O EL-hi. UA. 1186. – little stick for the application of kohl. I. DM). mik¨ O '' . syn. U ZLQ U ZL\DK (pl. 393. LL. UXZ K.

53. XII. – transmitter. link in the chain of transmission (TP. 545-547) 2. ULZ \DK 1. variant reading. 26. varia lectio (MR. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK – transmission certificate (MU. II. version (versio). KF. tradition (traditio). marwiyah SO PDUZL\ W. transmission.v. recension (recensio) (LC. 94). ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – book ascription. 417418 and 500-501) 3. 109-111). EI. 53). also known as sanad (q.) (TP. VIII.

100: al-DTO P DO-U VK yah).EQ DO-%DZZ E ZD-DPP DOray¨ Q ID-huwa bi-al-TL\ V LOá al-mu¨aqqaq ka-al-¨DZ VK LOá alnaskh.v. 38. qultu wa-ka-al-JKXE U LOá al-ULT Ñ. VIII.) script (AS. 43: wa-T OD . rayŒ Q – term used in the later Ottoman period and in modern publications either as a syn. – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK ULZ \DK FKDLQ of transmitters) ( Turkey). 146. (qalam) al-rayŒ Q – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq (q. wa-al-farq bayna al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q DQQD DO-ray¨ Q \DN Q LÑU EXKX EL-qalamih wa\DN Q LÑU EXKX PXIDWWD¨ al-aÑyun wa-al-mu¨DTTDT \DN Q LÑU EXKX ELghayr qalamih). 545-547). rish(ah) – quill pen (UK. MP. of ray¨ Q RU D W\SH RI mu¨aqqaq script (EI. MB. 73-77. (qalam) al-UL\ VK see riÐ V  . JM. 144. IV. 1123. LM. 1125.

IV. inscription on stone (KM.).v. transcription (TE. also dhabr – writing. q. ]DEU WD]E U 1. sifr 13. 18. I. 65: qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ ]DEU K GKLKL DO-0DM OLV DOMustanÁLU \DK«. 4: al-zabr al-QDTVK I DO-¨ajar) 2. ¨ibr. copying. CI. sulphuric acid or a sulphate (one of the components of ink.62 GLOSSARY **** ] M – vitriol.

KK. zubur) – composition. copyist (TE. work (SA. 18. 53: wa-\XT O OLON WLE ] ELU ZD-]DE U PLWKO   ULE ZD- DU E. IK. 444. ] ELU ]DE U – scribe. 92). ND. ND. II. 80. 80. zab U (pl.

53. TE. 85. 444-465. 18)  SO ]DNK ULI. calamus (TE. 53: wa-\XT O ]DEUDMWX DO-NLW E « LGK ¨assantuhu wa-zayyantuh. IR. polychrome illumination (TE. embellished writing. IK. II. TE. elegant.18. SA. 18). ]LEULMDK ]LEU M 1. 18) 2. 230). copying (KK. embellished writing. mizbar or midhbar – reed pen. zakhrafah 1. elegant. copying (KK.


zirr SO D]U U D]LUUDK. decorator (WR. 87). muzakhrif – illuminator.  DUDEHVTXH RU geometrical decoration (WR. 80).

AG. – knob (of a clasp) (TS. . 135). 110. comp. KT. Ñurwah. 34. 25.

zamm – leather thong (for tying up a book).GLOSSARY 63 zarkashah – embellishment. 1222). 689). fastener (TS. lit. zulf (Pers. 360) 1. zulayjah (]DO MDK.. 109). ‘hair lock’. 69) – serif-like VWURNH SURWUXGLQJ IURP WKH KHDG RI WKH DOLI O P HWF FRPS WDUZ V (KH. ]XO \MDK./Turk. 25. ornamental tile (DM)  PRVW SUREDEO\ D VPDOO VTXDUH IRUPDW RI D ERRN . ER. ]LP P DK. IV. decoration in gold and colours (LL. 682. 19: in 12). 35. ST. 69. I. see DC.& SDVVLP I T OLE DO-]XO \MDK I DO-]XO \MDK OLO-kibar(?). AG. zalf (MN. index. MN. V. ‘curl’).

601). catalogue (SD. (pl. 222: al-WDUP N . I. 127. 181). account book.9. 95) 2. pt. register (IK. (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P see musnad. GA. list. NA. azimmah) 1. ŒXU I DO-]LP P – Graeco-Coptic alpha-numerical system used in early Arab administration records (AN. WD]P N – outlining (of a letter by means of a fine line in a colour different from it) (NC. 383-385.

KXZD DQ ya¨bis al-¨arf bi-lawn ghayr lawnih bi-TDODP UDT T MLGGDQ 7(  AS. 145. ta¨U U WDN¨ O zunjufr. 315. II. zinjafr – cinnabar. MB. 478). KF. vermillion ink (SA. 101. II. comp. . 320).

80: Ñamal al-PX]DKKDU W ZD-qaÁÁ al-waraq). WD]K U – floral decoration. 91). 44. KR. no. zawj SO D]Z M. hence muzahhar. box (DG. floriated (KJ. 38.64 GLOSSARY ]DQIDO MDK – case.1.


ER. X. embellished writing. X. WD]Z T SO WD] Z T. AG. 376). 825 and VIII. 90-100). GLSORPD 76    ID-in N QD DO-NLW E NXOOXK D]Z MDQ G QD PXNDUUDV ZD-GK OLND DQQD D]Z M al-N JKDG DNWKDU GDONLK I DO-DZ VLÃ. 391). I. X. forgery. also WD]Z UDK – elegant. AD. ]DZZ U – painter (AD. muzdawij – XUM ]DK-type poem in which every two verses have the same rhyme (EI. VII. 283.120b. TK. muzawwir – forger (EI. EI. falsification (UI. 107) 2. conjugate leaf (AG. 409). copying (TE. WD]Z U 1. mizwadah – small container (for making ink) (DD. 6. 73. f. sarlawŒ muzdawij see sarlaw¨. 73). 18) 2. GA. 408-409. 107).


writing. 105). 11) 3. miniature painting (WA. n. 560. lin. 12). . ]LZ TDK – art of illumination.  decoration. 560) 4.102. MS.4. WA. decorating (with colours other than gold) (KA. multi-colour illumination (HT. miniature painter (ME. 4). painting (with an admixture of quicksilver) (ME. ]DZZ T – illuminator.

corner. ]L\ U DO-TDU ¦ – RUGLQDU\ VFUHZ SUHVV 67 LQGH[ . addition (TP.GLOSSARY 65 ] ZL\DK 1. MI. superfluous. square (an implement) (MB. ]L\ U ]L\\ U – bookbinder’s press. 62). 9). interpolation. angle 2. dittography (TM. 98) 3. interpolation. 127) 2. 111. 73). 9). 52. abbrev. addition (CM. ]L\ GDK 1. index. 184) 2. ] µid(ah) SO ]DZ Ðid) 1. IA.  ZULWWHQ DERYH D FDQcellation to indicate a dittographic error (TN. MH. index. 59. also takht al-]L\ U (ST. 136). ]L\ U DO-taq¦ ¦ – press (for trimming) (ST. post-scriptum (AD. 60.

] QDK WD]\ Q 1. elegant. 119: ¨usn alNLW EDK ZD-]D\QXK . embellished writing (SK. FRPS TDUU Á.


jaw E (CI. 128) 2. II. preamble to a fatwá. MI. quodlibet. **** al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. asÐilah) 1. abbrev. comp. xiv. . suµ O (pl.

3214) 2. n. 53. used after the word All K 73 . 461.20. VA. the formula of glorification ‘sub¨ QD ZDtaÑ Oá’. 1853. nos. 696.66 GLOSSARY sabŒDODK WDVE Œ 1. the doxological formula ‘sub¨ QD $OO K¶ 0: 108) used sometimes instead of the ¨amdalah (TP.

11-12). piece (of poetry. tasŒiyah – binding (with thin leather. siŒ µah – piece. 81. 13. al-dhahab al-masŒ T see dhahab. parchment) (IB. mistar – fore-edge flap (ST. 637). n.) (SD. index. etc. sabq(at) al-qalam – slip of the pen. slip (of paper on which one writes a short sentence). VXNKWL\ Q VLNKWL\ Q – morocco (leather) (DM). IB. VXNK P – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G TY. lapsus calami (DM).185). I.

. VLG G (pl. WDVG G – copying. transcription (TE. 17). 83). plug (in the inkwell) (IK. asiddah) – stopper.

56. 122) 2. reading. punching (SK. center-medallion (on a book cover) (FJ. I. hence V ULG – reader. 115. KM. I.) 1. 122. awling. V ULG VDUU G – sewer of leather (LL. collation (of a text without linguistic or other analysis of it).GLOSSARY 67 surrah – center-piece. 40. 39. sifr 4. headpiece (law¨at Áadr al-NLW E. sarlawŒ(ah) (Pers. recital. n. misrad – awl. comp. 1347). prelector (TP. I. punch (SK. VLU V V U V VHH VKDUV DVKU V sard 1. al-surrah alODZ] \DK – mandorla). 1347).52). LL. Áurrah. 50: al-surrah al-G µLU \DK – circular medallion.

MD. munsa¨iŒ – flat. 82). also known as lawzah (JL. horizontal stroke (UD. 95. resembling a cypress tree) in a Mamluk bookcover design. KR. 11: huwa al-khaÃà al-mamG G PLQ \DP Q DO-N WLE LOá yas ULK DZ EL-al-Ñaks ka-al-E Ð wa-al-N I wa-na¨ZLKLP  6$ .. 97. 36). sarwah – lozenge-shaped element (with two sides longer than the others.  frontispiece. double-page frontispiece (sarlawŒ muzdawij) (LC. 127.. . AF. 27.

asÃur. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ see qafan. sa¨r (pl. asà U VXà U.

. II. line of writing. – line (KD. 705: al-saÃU I DO-lughah alathar al-mustaà O Ñalá istiw Ð).

155. used for burnishing gold decoration or writing (KA. mis¨arat al-rasm – ruler for drawing. 247) 4. 87). 105. WS. 17.120ab: faÁO I Ñamal al-misÃarah. TM. straightedge (UK. 86. 104.%  Q LC. IA. 12. 155. number of lines per page (LC. 104. (grid of) guidelines. lining. IA. mis¨arat al-taŒE U – ruler for inking (UK.  ODK PLQ NKDVKDE PXVWDT PDW al-janabayn yusaÃÃar ÑalayK P \D¨W M PLQ WDVà ULK PLQ DO-NLW EDK ZDmutaÑDOODTDWLK ZD-akthar man ya¨W M LOD\KL DO-mudhahhib) 2. 18. 28. copying (TE. redaction. mis¨arat al-WDEN U – ruler for work with geometrical figures (MB. mis¨arat al-U Œ – ruler for work with leather. TA. WR. ruling board (ST. mis¨arat al-shughl – ‘work’ (heavy duty) ruler (UK. MB. lineation (LC. IB. 155. SDVVLP 6$ . ¶arsh al-sa¨r see Ñarsh. 48) 5. 174) 3. creating a line (of writing) (SA. 59). MB. stencil (AF. 91. 13. MB. 104- 7. 73. mis¨arat al-takŒ O – ruler for outlining (UK. ruling. ruler. 15. 103. TS. LC. 50.68 GLOSSARY huwa i  IDW DO-kalimah ilá al-kalimah ¨attá taÁ U VDÃran muntaÌim alwa Ñ ka-al-misÃarah) 2. KA. 17). al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \DK – ivory ruler. III. ff. IN. number of lines per page (TK. IA. composition (AD. mis¨arah SO PDV Ãir) 1. folder (UK. I. index. 59). writing. as RSSRVHG WR DUDEHVTXH WDZU T WDVKM U 67 LQGH[  . 43). tas¨ U 1.. 155). 104-105). mus¶u¨ – receptacle for saÑ W VQXII" PXVN". musa¨¨ir – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE FRS\LVW VFULEH $$  TE. 155). 25) 3. 59). 140: wa- mis¶a¨. V ¨ir. 113) 6. ruling (of folios). WA. geometrical design (polygonal interlace). 155. 28. 77). lin. threaded guideline board for ruling pages. TS. designing (UK. lineation. 134) 4. 78. 28) 5. pasteboard (HT.

DM: snuff box). 1364.5  // . . .



16: al-maÁ ¨if al-VLIU \DK. volume (bound in leather-covered pasteboards) (IK. MS. 96: wa-qad jarat al-Ñ GDK I DO-DNWKDU DOO \XT O DO-VLIU LOO P N QD Ñalayhi jild. codex.  SDSHU WH[WEORFN 76  $* 107) 3. book.


0 .9 VLIU   $$ 23-24: al-safarah al-NDWDEDK Z ¨iduhum al-V ILU. safarah) – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE . V ILU (pl.

g. WDVI U 1. bookbinding (e. index . ST.


al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK see muÁ¨af. 11. lawzah (mandorla) (TS. 110). TF. 78). VDI QDK 1. 660. 109: thumma nazalta sufl al-NLW E PDZ iÑ al-NKL\ Ãah).115. PXVDIILU VDII U – bookbinder (ST. I. 15. 109) 2. 150). al-WDVI U DO-Mi¦U – Egyptian-style binding characterized by a central medallion in the shape of an almond. passim). IV. al-nuskhah al-VDIDU \DK see nuskhah. 62: al-N JKDG DMZDGXK P ÁDI ODZQXK ZD-naÑuma lamsuh wa-thaqula waznuh waM GDW ÁLT ODWXK ZD-TDOODW DVI Ãuh). EI. – book cover (MB. 97. index. fibres (?) (in paper) (ID. 106: al-Áu¨uf al-VDI QDK SD. lin. small tool resembling a fish scale or a reed from a basket (TS. end of a letter or book 2. oblong format (of a book) (MD. HT. AD. tail (of the page). . AG. spine (of a book) (UK. note-pad or commonplace book in oblong format in which the lines are usually written parallel with the spine (EI. 158. 31. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. safan – coarse hide (used for polishing) (DM). safa¨ SO DVI Ã) 1. VIII. lower margin. MB. 742) 2. AG.

XII. 95. 97). 238) 1.70 GLOSSARY saq¨. saqa¨ (MU. V TL¨  RPLVVLRQ KDSORJUDSK\ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I al-¨DZ VK  70 . 95. also LVT ¨ – omission. 88). 58. KR. 87) 2. see above) (JL. ghi¨ µ al-saq¨ – hexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design. 97. diamond-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. haplography (TP. MH.

 DOVR V TL¨ah – envelope flap (MB. 80). jazmah 2. 482. saqy al-waraq – sizing (of paper) (UK. 60). 137). ÑLO M PLVT K. 133. WS. 107. 230).133. AT. 113: al-V TLÃ wa-huwa al-raÐs. VXN Q 1. comp. comp. lin. VLNN Q SO VDN N Q. 118. IA. IR. mark indicating vowellessness of a medial consonant. circle-like tool (HT. 148. II. VLT K – water container (for diluting ink) (SA.

silsilah SO VDO VLO. 115- . 31-33). II.$  8. SK. – knife. VDONK LQVLO NK PXQVDODNK – the last night of the month (SA. LM. SA. 103-104. AA. VI.  DQG 0%  VLNN Q DOEDU\ VLNN Q DO-qaÃÃ. 248). 465-466. II. 711. 90-91. pen knife (IK. VLNN Q DO-kash¨ see kashÃ. KD.


76  $*  7) SDVVLP.

27). (qalam) al-musalsal – relative of al-WDZT Ñ script in which all letters DUH LQWHUORFNHG DQG WKH DOLI DQG O P ORRN OLNH OLQNV LQ D FKDLQ $6 . I. IX. stemma codicum (AL.  VSLULWXDO JHQHDORJ\ DV IRXQG LQ GLSORPDV LM ] W especially in calligraphy) (EI. 611). silsilat al-nasab – stemma.

107).GLOSSARY 71 146. AG. JM. 47: ¨XU IXK PXWWDÁLODK OD\VD I K VKD\Ð munfaÁil. 5: al-PXTDGGLPDK I DO-taÁliyah wa-al-WDVO PDK. EI. 5863. VDO P. sulfah – soft leather (used for doublures) (TS. IV. 1124). 15. WDVO P DK) – the formula of benediction ‘Ñalayhi al-VDO P¶ (YM. KK.

PLVP U (pl. 54. xiii.1830. MI. 128). DEEUHY / / / / (TP. no. I. CI. mas P U. 2211. VA.

III.  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U. – nail. 372. peg (part of a clasp) (BA. TM.



&7 .

 DXGLWLRQ QRWH (statement. MU. 1019-1020). LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ – audition certificate (beginning with the words samiÑa.. abbrev. 485493). 27. V PL¶ – SXSLO DWWHQGLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. KF. TP. certificate). . 69. MU.25. VIII. also known as WDVP ¶ or ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. II. X.. samiÑWX RU EDODJKD VDP Ñan) (e. (CW. TP. 267. taVP ¶  DXGLWLQJ 08 . 53. EI. n. 53.. auditor. 278. LC.g. XVII.

45) 2. I. ZULWLQJ GRZQ UHFRUGLQJ D VDP Ñ (CT. audition note. certificate (JA. 268: wa-\DNWXE I DOODGK \DO KL DO-WDVP Ñ wa-al-taÐU NK 0+ .

musmi¶ – SHUVRQ VKD\NK. musammi¶.

45). PDVP ¶ SO PDVP Ñ W. audition leader (master). authoritative commentator. certifier (CT. FRQGXFWLQJ D VDP Ñ-session.


IV. 1. title of a book (ism al-NLW E). . proper name (EI. 179-181) 2.

72 GLOSSARY ism al-MDO ODK VHH WDMO O al-Ism al-A¶„am see al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q  al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. n. the propitiatory formula otherwise known as basmalah (q. 53. ism al-shuhrah see shuhrah. tasmiyah 1.v. such as Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. the expression ‘sammaytuhu’ (in a preface) (LC. 28) 2.) (MH. 100). title (of a work) (LC. 28. TP. sinn SO DVQ Q.20) 3.

– half-nib (of a calamus created by a slit. shaqq ) (UK.  ZD-lil-qalam VLQQ Q. 154: wa-VLQQ KX Ãarafuhu al-PDEU  6.

. .. 6$ . waŒVK – ULJKW VLGH VHH DOVR WKH DUWLFOH RQ LQV LQ // .  (. .9  LQV – left side.  .

 misann or Œajar al-misann – whetstone. 60: misann akh ar. 103. MB. 153. misann ÃXOD\O ". IA. hone (UK.

AG.. . NH. TS.5  6$ . 384: al-5 P  DO-±LM ]  DO-QawÁ .  $7 133. 10. 107.

 misann al-misŒ – whetstone (for a mis¨. musannanah – chevron (FT.v. q. musannn al-a¨U I – deckle-edged (paper) (DM).). sanad SO DVQ G. 395).

musnad – ¨DG WK-work (not arranged thematically but on the basis of WKH ILUVW DXWKRULW\ LQ WKH LVQ G. 56). DOVR NQRZQ DV LVQ G and ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – ascription (of a ¨DG WK RU ZRUN LQGLFDWLQJ D FKDLQ RI authorities going back to the author) (TP. 53.

   (. 6/ .. .. 9.

FN. mustanad – closing phrases of a document including such statements . 692). 365. TW. sifr 13. al-Musnad al-LP P VHH LP P (al-kha¨¨) al-musnad. RN. 47). 704-705). 2. FRPS muÁannaf. also known as (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P – Maghrebi chancery (secretarial) hand used primarily in legal documents and annotations (LT. (qalam) al-musnad – Himyarite (ancient South Arabian) script. 5. also known as kha¨¨ ´imyar (KM. EI. IV. misnadah – copyist’s book support made up of some dozen sheets of paper held together at the four corners and placed on the knee (SD. I. 8. 14. VII.

143: wa-kusiya al-muÁ¨af al-ÑD] ] ELLZ Q ODà I PLQ DO-sundus al-akh ar). OS. Á sundus – silk brocade (NT. 232). in codices these statements indicate patronage and include bi-rasm. CM. VI. 88. ¨asaba al-LVK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like) (SA. II. bi-ÑLQ \DK EL-himmah. sanah SO VLQ Q VDQDZ W. 264-265.GLOSSARY 73 as bi-al-isK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like.

and used predominantly in dates in non-Maghrebi manuscripts (SA. VI. al-sanah al-TDPDU \DK DO-KLO O \DK DO-KLMU \DK.D. 252). Ñ P 6HH DOVR WDÐU NK  HUD al-sanah al-PLO G \DK (al-¶ VDZ \DK DO-0DV Œ \DK) – Christian era (A.  \HDU RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D ORJRJUDSK consisting of a horizontal line with a downward curve at its end. comp.).

384. 320. AI. – Muslim era (DD. VDZ G 1. black ink (LC. 147- \DQEDJK OLO-Ã OLE an yaktub al-¨DG WK EL-al-VDZ G WKXPPD EL-al-¨LEU NK ÁÁDWDQ G QD DOPLG G OL-anna al-VDZ G DÁbagh al-DOZ Q ZD-al-¨LEU DET K Ñalá marr al-GXK U ZD-al-D]P Q. 388). I. SK. 27.

7: Ñathartu Ñalá almusawwadah wa-bayya WXK  08 . MU. MU. 27.  DOVR musawwadah – draft.9 . XIII. XV. rough copy (LC. MU. 126. VI. 161.

 FRPS PXED\\D ah. marring (of a text). copying (TE. nos. also LVZLG G (!) – writing. 45. making it difficult to read (MH. copying by an apprentice (TE. 18. 50A) 3. (al-kha¨¨) al-6 G Q VHH . preparation of a draft (TE. calligrapher (AW. 18) 2. 97. musawwid – copyist. WDVZ G 1. 18). 98) 4. 65: wa-yuÃlaq ÑDOD\K al-V \LV ZD-hiya al-Ñ PP \DK I DO-NDW W b al-QurÐ Q \DK. 237). vox reclamans (NZ.IU T  V \LV V µis) – catchword. AM.

 V V DK.


– woodworm. .

105.74 GLOSSARY WDVZ V – worming. 463. SA. musawwas – worm-eaten. trimming the textblock (TS. 17-18). KK. damage caused by worms (LC. comp. 702). 28). LVWLZ µ – straight (even) cut (of the point of the nib) (SK. II. KD. ta¨U I al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ see qaÃÃ. II. (kha¨¨) al-VL\ T DK. 50. taswiyah – aligning (of quires) and shaving.

183). used in Ottoman Egypt. IV. 1125. Persia. sayr SO VX\ U. was known as qirmah (GA. RA. NKD¨¨-L VL\ TDW VL\ TDW – script and/or system of alphabetic abbreviations used in accountancy ( Turkey. A variety of this script. 1124. DR. 24-24).


sayf SO VX\ I. 16.96).  endband (headband) strip (ST. 114. lin. index. HT. MB.

154. 104. – trimming sword. cutter (UK. IA. 60: sayf bi-niÁ E VD\I EL-niÁ ED\Q VD\I ÁDJK U VD\I NDE U. 103. MB.

88-106. 33. (pl. 115. 19. **** VKDE NDK 1. WDVK E N. lin. preliminary endbanding (without silk) (TS. WDVKE N 1. 158: wa-alghilaÌ I UDÐs al-ibrah yashtarià Ñinda ÁLQ Ñat al-VKDE NDK IDTDÃ) 2. DH. also mushabbak – lattice work (FT. 73). nos. 407. 20) 2. endband (headband) (HT.

– interlace (TF. passim). .

à VKDE W DO-qalam – QLE RI D FDODPXV. PXWDVK ELNDK – interlacing (FT. 406).GLOSSARY 75 al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N see khayÃ.

.' ...  VKDE W DO-qalam arafuhu al-PDEU  %$ . jilfah.  VKDE WXK ¨adduh). comp. . shajjah SO VKLM M.

LM. honing (of a knife) (KD. I. WDVKG G DK. 86. DH. 86: wa\XT O OL-E Ãinih al-sha¨mah wa-li-Ì KLULK DO-O Ã. I. arabesque decoration (WR. 967) 3. UD. hone (DD. shaŒdh – whetting. 9. VII. stemma (SL. 35-35). composing a text in a schematic.73) 2. VKDMDU O I DO-shajar – paper pulp (OM). I. white interior substance of the reed (IK. 27). also mushajjar – foliated design. EI. al-qalam al-mushajjar see qalam. shaddah. 87. 390). 711). – GLDFULWLF SRLQW -$ . 14. shajarah – genealogical tree.  VKLM M \DÑQ QXTDÃ). tree-like way. mishŒadh – whetstone. creating a genealogical tree. no. shaŒm(ah) – pith. II. WDVKM U 1. stemma (AL.

doubling sign over a consonant (for various practices see GL. shidq SO DVKG T. 14). – doubling (of a consonant).

27. book cover.  SDVWHERDUG PDGH RI WZR RU WKUHH SLHFHV RI paper and one piece of parchment). case binding (TS. .

fore-edge flap (?) (NH. comp. 109). 369).76 GLOSSARY AG. fakk 2. sharaj SO DVKU M.

) (BA. – plaited thong (al-sayr al-murassaÑ ) placed beneath a ¨alqah in ‘boxed books’ (q. 372). sharŒ (pl. III. sKXU ¨ VKXU ¨ W.v.


. (LC. &. 139. DVKU V – asphodelus paste (UK. shar¨(ah) (pl. frame (on a book cover) (FJ. al-ashraf – epithet of Najaf. comment-text book. al-sharŒ al-NDE U DO-mu¨awwal) – original. also referred to as al-sharŒ al-PDP] M (bi-al-matn). fillet (in decoration) (FT. mishra¨(ah) – knife. rule-border (LC. paste (MB. 392: for opening sealed documents. VKDU ¨ SO VKDU ÐiÃ. MB.0 . 100. 106-107. [Lv). VLU V and V U V (DM). 401). IA. 109) 3. stroke (DM). MM. EA. ashriÃah) 1. VLIU   ZD-al-shars shaddat daÑk al-shayÐ). al-VKDU I DK.  UXQQLQJ (systematic) commentary. IB. 60. shuraÃ) – line. 27. OM). FZ. 29) 4. also VKLU V. 5051). decorative band (UI. 174-175). 158. xiv. DD. 60. shars – pasting. abbrev. 385. long commentary. CI. IX. I. EI. al-sharŒ al-¦DJK U DO-mukhta¦ar) – short commentary. MD. 27) 2. 109: sharastu (not sharshartu!) Ñalayhi bial-DVKU V . 217. 41: wa-al-matn mu¨ à bi-ià U GK WKDO WKDW ashriÃah. II. al-sharŒ al-PD]M . cutter (IA. VK ULŒ SO VKXUU ¨) – commentator. . 397-320. NH. comprising the text commented upon (matn). abbrev. al-sharŒ al-wasa¨ – middle commentary. I. MI. rules.

– epithet of the months of ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O 'K DO- .

used predominantly for titles and chapter headings (LT. VI. as welO DV WKH ZRUGV NLW E NKDWPDK muÁ¨af. 47. 365.GLOSSARY 77 QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO-±ijjah (q. nuskhah and the like. 250). 322). (al-kha¨¨) al-0DVKULT – large size. shayzarah – HQGEDQG KHDGEDQG. VKXU T – the first hour of day (SA. ligatured Maghrebi script. sometimes referred to as al-thuluth al-0DJKULE .).v. TW.

)'  .

shaÌ \ . polisher (NH. 390). 251). tash¨ E – erasure (by means of a pen stroke) (SD. sha„ \DK (pl. mish¨ab – 1. AG. I. eraser (TS. 113) 2. duster. FRPS VK U ]DK sha¨bah. comp. 756). burnisher. whisk (?). 11. cancellation (LC. 28: IN. shaqq. I.  arb.

Á G N I JKD\Q RU DW WKH WDLO RI WKH alif (SA. KH. à Ð \ Ð. also tash„ \DK – line. AA. stroke produced by the side of the right half-nib (either at the head of such letters as ¨ Ð.8  ZD-shaÌ \DWXK Ãaraf sinnih al-ayman. 88. 13) 2.  VLGH RI WKH ULJKW KDOI-nib. 36: al-tashÌ \DK DQ \DN Q DÑlá al-¨arf Ñalá hayÐat al-shaÌ \DK UD. III. 35. 40: wa-kull shaÌ \DK I DZZDO DZ NKLU PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK  . 54: wa-DPP DOLI DO-WDZ T Ñ alVKDE KDK EL-al-ULT Ñ wa-al-JKXE U ID-anta mukhayyar bayna alshaÌyah ! wa-ÑDGDPLK  /0   8' . serif-like stroke (LM.

 FRPS WDUZ V Sha¶E Q (al-muÑaÌÌam. al-mukarram. al-PXE UDN DO-VKDU I.

abbrev.  26 . – the eighth month of the Muslim calendar.


shi¶r (pl.78 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-sha¶r see qalam. ashÑ U.

(qalam) al-ash¶ U TDODP. no. 81. 12. CI. versification. nos. II. scribal verse (see e. I. CI. – poetry. 116).g. 82.

cutting edge (SK. MJ. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) bent to the left (SA. shafaq – the first hour of night (SA. III. VI. JM. bookbinder’s sword. scraper (ST. 222: tashÑ U W UDT TDK WDOWDII Ñalá al-¨XU I . 104.159). 112. SA. LM. 103. outlining. tash¶ U 1. AI. parer. 45. 50) 3. shaqq SO VKXT T. 161) 2. pt. NA.104. outline (KF. AG. also sha¶rah and tash¶ UDK – hairline (used for joining letters in the thuluth family of scripts) (NC. IP. al-musha¶¶ar.83. also known as (qalam) almuµannaq – allegedly a hybrid of either al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth or al-mu¨aqqaq and al-naskh scripts (AS. 144. design made up of thin lines and drawn in gold (HD. AF. trimmer (HT. IA. UK. lin. 153. 9. 91-93. 224). 16. 250). 59) 3. illumination in gold.+  I QLK \DW DO-ÑDU T W $6 145. 59. 47: wa-al-muÐannaq li-NLW EDW DO-shiÑr). shaving (HT. III. 161). WDVKI U – trimming. 58). 321: bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq biP Ð al-dhahab al-mushaÑ Ñar bi-al-aswad) 2. MB. 127. lin. shafrah 1. paring knife. index. II. mish¶ U – small tool (most probably for creating tendrils) (TS. 11. 109). 145.


117: wa-yasta¨VLQ Q an WDN Q DO-N I JKD\U PDVKT TDK. 8' -12: SK.

MH. 171) 3. splitting of the nib to facilitate retention of ink (KU.  FDQFHOODWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH IRUP RI D line drawn across the top of the word) (TP. slit (of the nib). 154: wa-shaqquhu farjah bayna sinnayh. IM. 59. . 460-462). 97. II. SA.

sewing endbands (headbands). 62) 2. IV. 694). IV. punch (UA.- QR  \XMDOOLG Q DO-kutub wa-yubaÃÃLQ QDK EL-al-khashab wa\XVKDNNL] QDK EL-al-jild). awl. IV. 393). (kha¨¨-i) shikastah (Pers. mounting (of leather on wooden book covers) (KJ. 45: wa-al-WDMO G DO-awwal al-$JKODE \DWDÐallaf min daffatayn min al-khashab al-mushakkazatayn bi-al-jild al-muÃarraz al-muzakhraf. a hybrid of two Persian scripts nastaÑO T DQG WDÑO T GHYHORSHG LQ WKH 11/17th century. shakl(ah) SO DVKN O. .GLOSSARY 79 mishakk – needle.1. WDVKN ] – 1. ER. Unlike taÑO T LW KDV QR WDUZ V DQG WKH OHWWHU Q Q LV often written ‘in reverse’ (EI. IV. ER. preliminary endbanding (IA. 1124. 699-702). 1124.) – commonly used for shikastah-nasta¶O T. 43. no. shikastah-ta¶O T – version of the taÑO T VFULSW XVHG IRU Uapid writing (EI.

g. vowel marks. VKDPUDK WDVKP U – upward-FXUYLQJ WDLO RI D OHWWHU DV LQ E Ð G O Q Q. 36). vowelized (for various practices see SA. shaqq. III. 59. diagram.  DOVR WDVKN O – vocalization. vowelization. orthographic (orthoepic) signs (e. 150). III. III. al-N I PDVKN ODK – WKH OHWWHU N I SURYLGHG ZLWK D VWUDLJKW OLQH DERYH its stem (KU. 12) 2. hence mushakkal – vocalized. SA. IM. 160-167. KH. 125. VK NLODK – lower end of the stem of a letter before the tail (SA. comp. 81). GL.

+  8'   . .


80 GLOSSARY shams(ah) SO VKXP V.

 FLUFXODU FHQWHU-medallion (on a book cover) (UK. 156: wa-al-E N U OL-LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-hiya al-daZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑ I ZDVDÃ al-NLW E  0% .

AF. rosette (LC. 118. 116). sham¶ al-¶asal – beeswax (used for polishing threads for use in sewing quires) (FD.  FLUFXODU illuminated medallion. IA. passim. 51). sham¶(ah) – wax (AG. PA. 110. 135). VK KLG  SO VKXK G DVKK G. 27. WDVKP ¶ – waxing (of leather or paper) (KA. 63). MB.


– quotation (usually drawn from pre-Islamic poetry) serving as textual evidence (e.g. al-VKDZ KLG DO-QurÐ Q \DK.


53. n. 340-. 201 and X. IX. VKDK GDK WDVKDKKXG – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOO $OO K Mu¨DPPDG UDV O $OO K¶ DOVR NQRZQ DV kalimat al-tawŒ G or kaliPDW Q (TP. document (DM). EI.20. – copy of a letter.

 VLJQHG VKDK GDKstatement (often on the front of the textblock): awdaÑWX I K GK DONLW E VKDK GDWDQ «.


 XVXDOO\ EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH H[SUHVVLRQ DVKKDGDQ KH FDOOHG XSRQ PH as a witness) (OS. Mashhad al-´ µir (al-Mashhad al-´ µLU . 90). Mashhad (al-)´usayn. Mashhad ¶$O  DO-Mashhad al-*KDUDZ – Najaf.

al-Mashhad al-Ri„DZ – Mashhad.DUEDO Ð). shahr SO VKXK U DVKKXU.HUEHOD . al-Mashhad al-Muqaddas. – .

ism al-shuhrah – that part of a person’s name under which he/she is best known. – new moon. 1612).). II. usually introduced by al-VKDK U DO-PDVKK U. month (LL. shuhrah.v. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the Holy Month of Mu¨arram (q.

EL al-maÑU I EL DQG WKH OLNH HJ &.. . .


GLOSSARY 81 6KDZZ O (al-mukarram. al-PXE UDN.

 26 . abbrev. – the tenth month of the Muslim calendar.

725). 386: wa-dhakara al-EXUVKP Q EL-maÑná m \XVDPP KX PXMDOOLG DO-Ñ. PA.). of shaykh) – record of attested study consisting of a list of works and their transmitters (EI.v. KH. i¦E ¶ (pl. aÁ ELÑ ) – DVFHQGHU XSVWURNH RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI O P DQG the like) (FN. **** al-a¦abb – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. . For the formula µLQ VK ÐD $OO K¶ VHH LVWLWKQ Ð and mashÐalah.5. mashyakhah (pl. 250). pt. 118). comp.) – endband (headband) (LA. 19-20. 117.U T DO-VK U ]DK HD. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. fihrist. 8. VI. VK U ]DK (Pers. fahrasah. VI. RN. 34: al-¨XU I DO-T Ðimah aw alà OLÑah).

45-46: ÁLE JK DOwaraq). abbrev. (sic) on or next to a ta¦Œ Œ 1. 35. NW. LE. 473. VIII. 285. ¦iŒŒah – soundness of the text (ant. 671-672. tinting. attestation (of correctness in transcription). CT. MP. abbrev. correction. QS. mara  and saqam). 120-129. 136. 45). sic. writing word in the text (GA. dye. 63. 267-268). ¦LE JKDK – art of dyeing. 95-96: aPP DO-taÁ¨ ¨ fa-huwa NLW EDW µÁa¨¨a’ Ñalá al-NDO P DZ Ñindah) or at the end of omission. 370: Áabgh al-waraq. I. MB. II. (KG. tint (UK. IA. emendation 2. MH.82 GLOSSARY ¦abghah. ¦aŒ Œ – correct. ¦DEE JK – dyer (EI. thus (JA. ¦LE JK – pigment. 73  . 114-118. NH. 279: idh raÐayta al-NLW E I KL LO¨ T ZD-iÁO ¨ fa-ishhad bi-al-Ái¨¨ah). AR. 29-32.


preparation of a critical edition. ¦ Œib (pl. ta¨U U Wa¨T T mu¦aŒŒiŒ – corrector. comp. editor. n. signing (a document) 4.25). 53. DW WKH HQG RI DXGLWLRQ notes (TP. aÁ¨ E.

owner (OS). isti¦Œ E – ownership. . 0. possession (OS).  DXWKRU ¦ Œib al-NLW E). abbrev.

leaf (TC. 371: wa-al-Áu¨XI P N QD PLQ MXO G 6$ . 24). IK. notebook (SL. mu¦Œaf. papyrus or parchment roll (SL. maÁ ¨if) 1. ma¦Œaf. III. . -835) 2. BA... small pamphlet. codex (either bound or unbound) (KM. Áa¨ Ðif) 1. 95: al-NLW E ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ID-LQQDKXP yaqaÑ Q Ñalá jam Ñ DQZ Ñih). II. IV. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-huwa N JKDG :6  (.. 9. page (DM) 4. sheet of writing material. sifr 13. 22) 3. folio (folium). I. often leather. papyrus or paper (KD. Áu¨uf. 22. mi¦Œaf (pl. I. 704: wa-\XT O OLO-Áa¨ IDK DOqa  P D\ an.  parchment.8: wa-al-muÁ¨af al-M PLÑ lil-Áu¨uf al- ¦aŒ IDK (pl.

146. 17. 25. 25. 668-669. parchment textblock (TS. JM. AG. (qalam) al-ma¦ Œif – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq script. II.GLOSSARY 83 PDNW EDK ED\QD DO-daffatayn ka-annahu uÁ¨ifa ay jumiÑDW I KL DOÁu¨uf bi-kasr al-P P ZD- DPPLK ZD-fat¨LK  6. 16). al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah – codices bound in wooden boards (TS. 16). 107) 3. copy of the QurÐ Q al-mu¦Œaf alVKDU I) (usually contained in one. AG.4).  ID-huwa muÁ¨DI LGK  ammat al-Áu¨uf baÑ XK LOá baÑ ) 2. volumes) (EI. 17. sometimes two. VII. 107. 54-57). MS. 316. AG. n. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P VHH LP P al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK – codices bound in pasteboards (TS. but larger than al-ray¨ Q XVHG H[FOXVLYHO\ IRU WKH FRS\LQJ RI WKH 4XUÐ Q hence its appellation (AS. 107. KF. MS. 17. mu¦ŒLI – calligrapher and decorator of the QurÐ Q 06  .

distortion. ta¦Œ I 1.  .g.  . error resulting from incorrect pointing or vocalization of a word or misplacing diacritical marks (e.

  ZD-yusammá al-taÁ¨ I WDÁ¨ IDQ OLOkhaÃaÐ I DO-Áa¨ IDK. 04  6$ ..

syn. ta¨U I TY. FRPS WD¨U I DO-qalb al-PDN Q  PLVWDNH LQ writing).

(.5. . pt.U T \ Q DO-taÁ¨ I. -348) 3. bookbinding (LA. 385: wa-maÑQ K DO-WDMO G DZ NDP \DT O DO-Ñ.

II. ¦adr (pl. HD. II. IB. 9. also mu¦aŒŒif – bookbinder (CI. 11. 13. ÁXG U. 118) 2. bookseller (QS. ¦aŒŒ I 1. 269-270).

preamble. preface 73  Q &0 QR T OD DO-muÁDQQLI I Áadr al-NLW E µ%LVP $OO K DO-Ra¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P¶ )1  ZD-li-$E =Dyd al-%DONK shar¨ ÁDGU K GK DO-NLW E. ¦DG UDK 1. also ta¦G U – incipit.

 IURQW RI WKH WH[WEORFN 76  ID-LGK jiÐta ilá Áadr al-NLW E ZD-KXZD P ED\QD DO-udhn wa-al-tabà Q.

fore-edge (TS. 59). 15) 5. 464. ¦DG UDK see also law¨ al-ÁDG UDK .  UHFWR of the first folio (LC. MJ. almond-shaped stamp (mandorla). 107) 6. AG. 16. 27) 4. MB. IB. wajh (SA. 44. II. known as ¦adr alE ] (UK. as opposed to inner side. ¦adr al-qalam – outer side of the nib. 156. IA. 218). fore-edge flap (TS. 105.

84 GLOSSARY ta¦G T – the formula of attestation ‘ÁadDTD $OO K DO-ÑAÌ P¶ SODFHG usually at the end of the QurÐ Q RU D ¨DG WK.

&$ .

109. 215-219: al-¦urrah alwus¨á. ÁuÑ G. JL. mandorla (FZ. 83. al-¦urrah al-ODZ] \DK. 110). MD. ¦urrah – center-medallion. FRQILUPDWLRQ certification (DM). 99. ¦a¶d (pl. comp. surrah.

50. – ascender (up-stroke of a letter) (AA. 34: wa-  Ká ÁuÑ GXKX ¨XG UDK. TU.

vox reclamans (TT. 227. siglum) (TP. verso of the first folio (LC. 58). 27). 11. FN. study (KF. 371. 30. 107). ¦DI Œah (pl. ta¦JK U – abbreviation (contraction. 703: wa-al-waraqah ¦afŒat al-G E MDK – opening page. 362: nuqila min GXVW ULK ELkhaÃÃih wa-Ñalayhi ÑDO PDW DO-taÁaffu¨ wa-al-PXT EDODK. ta¦affuŒ – examination. AG. KD. 192). ÁDI Ði¨) – slab (for tooling leather) (TS. ta¦I Œ – catchword. ¦afŒ(ah) – page (SJ. II. II.

al-PXE UDN. maÑU IDK ZD-kull wajh PLQK Á af¨). al-Ìafar. iafar (al-khayr. al-muÌaffar.

– the second ¦ifr (pl. aÁI U.

(OS. – cancellation mark (in the form of a small circle) (IM.171. 89). 59). TP. abbrev. month of the Muslim calendar. .

GLOSSARY 85 mi¦I K (pl. maÁ ILQ.

maÁ TLO. – filter. KA. burnishing (MB. strainer. ¦aql – polishing. sieve (UA. 134). ¦DTT O PL¦qalah (pl. passim. 393: for ink).

105. DD. 181: al-miÁqalah wa-KL\D DOODW \XÁqal bi-K DO-waraq li-L] ODW P I KL PLQ DO-NKXVK QDK ZD-yuÁqal bi-K DO-dhahab baÑda al-NLW EDK OLtaÌhar bahjatuhu. 44. aÁlub. 149. – polisher. 99. MB. 60: miÁqalah NDE UDK PLÁqalah ÁDJK UDK 76  $*  $7  6$ .  DS. IA. ma¦ TLO DO-]XM M – glass burnishers (UK. aÁO E. 142. IB. burnisher (for paper and gold) (UK. OM) al-waraq al-ma¦T O – see waraq. ¦ulb (pl. I. 149.. 156. 391: for polishing paper after erasure with a scraper).

matn. i¦O Œ 1. IA. ¦DO E – cross (as a mark of two intersecting lines) (UK.1209/1: qaraÐWX K GKLKL DO-NXUU VDK ZDaÁla¨WXK  -$ . 59). LC. 27) 2. bookbinding (IA. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – slab for making pasteboards (IA. 62). main. ta¦O E 1. 62) 3. text-column (LL. correction (FK. 1712. 166. no. 27). comp. original text (LC. . MB. 111.  PDLQ ERG\ RI WKH WH[W DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the margins. II. II. 119). 110: taÁO E DO-daffatayn) 2. also ta¦O EDK – pasteboard (MB. making pasteboards (MB.


MM. II. CI. mu¦¨alaŒ – abbreviation (contraction. 191. i¦¨LO Œ. no. suspension. siglum) (TP. 139: fa-ED\ Q DO-iÁÃLO ¨ I G E MDW DONLW E. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ see waraq. 55-56.


 [LLL (.      73  Q 73  &. -359).86 GLOSSARY ta¦liyah. . used after the name of the prophet Muhammad. . also known as al-¦DO K ZD-al-tasO P. ¦alwalah – the formula of supplication ‘Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam’. wa-taÁP PLK ZD-WDGKK ELK. abbrev.

sketching (MO.). ta¦P P – design.v. ¦LP P – plug. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. 227: ittafaqa al-IDU JK PLQ WDÁ¨ ILK ¦DQG T ¦XQG T (pl. 83). al-a¦amm – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. ÁDQ G T.

box (for copies of the QurÐ Q. – wooden chest.

¦DQGXT – keeper of the chest of the QurÐ Q &$  . 0'  7% -94).

¦un¶. ÁLQ Ñ W ÁunaÑ ). Ñamal. work (as in ÁanÑDW $E +LO O comp. ¦LQ ¶ah (pl. taÁ Q I. ¦an¶ah – occupation of and pro¦an¶ah – composition. ta¦Q I (pl.

98: wa-ODKX I NXOO fann taÁ Q I ZD-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I. work (MU. – composition. III.

39. II.) (SL. often the author of the original text PDWQ. 662663.v. EI. often a thematically arranged ¨DG WK compilation. 705). work. mu¦annif – author. FRPS WDÐO I mu¦annaf – compilation. as opposed to musnad (q. compiler. VII.

art. craft (EI. I. 625-626). abbrev. duction by artisans. DV RSSRVHG WR D FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨). E\ $E +LO O. IX. xi). (CI.


taÁ¨ ¨. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab see qaÃÃ. taÁZ E t) – correction. 889892 and X. painted illustration (EI. EI. box (NT. example (JA. pt. used in the expression ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ SODFHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ DEEUHY (LE. 225. illustrator (PA. MU. 361. TP. mu¦awwir – painter. transcript (e. comp. IX. exact copy. 57). ME. XVI. correctness. 56) 3. 136. ta¦Z U 1.GLOSSARY 87 ¦DZ E – correct. X. **** LI Ì.2. apograph (TP. ¦ UDK (pl. comp. 121. „abbah (pl. 361-363) 2. 143.141: ‘portraitiste’).212). no. I.g. ¨ ¦awn. copy. Á UDW LM ]DK Á UDW Ãabaqat al-VDP Ñ ) 2. Áuwar) 1. also ta¦Z UDK – miniature painting. aÁwinah) – case. ta¦Z E (pl. XV. 559). DH. 268) 4.  LE E. miniature painting (MU. ¦L\ QDK – conservation. preservation (DM). microfilming. ¦LZ Q (pl.

 FRUUHFWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH VKDSH RI D µGRRU EROW¶ and resembling the initial form of the letter .

95-96). sic. n. thus (TP. MH. 57. also known as WDPU „. MH. ta„E E. a  E U.64. i„barah (pl. 30) 2. marking the word with a  abbah (TP. DEEUHY 73  AR. 95-96). 57.

8: al-¨uzmah min al-Áu¨uf) 2. „LE UDK 1. a number of leaves or sheets put together. KM.. bundle of documents (IK. sifr 13. IV. quire . 95: al-Áu¨uf tujmaÑ watushadd. a„barah.

97) 2. 18.16. 388). 17. binding (IB. orthographer (MH. AG.177). dhahab wa- abaÃa al-rafÑ PLQK EL-al-a¨mar wa- abaÃa al-khaf  PLQK EL-al-O ]XZDUG ZD-al-akh DU . AG. 16. 5) 3.88 GLOSSARY (consisting of sewn leaves) (DA. collation (of quires) (TS. TK.  XU E. 107. (pair of) dividers (TS. gathering (arranging) leaves together (IB. index. „ EL¨ 1. 18. specialist in  abÃ.  DZ ELÃ) – compass. 12. AG. (pl. f.120a-b). 13. 26.) . 19.  0+  NDP WX baà al-¨XU I DO-muÑjamah bi-al-naqà ka-GK OLND \DQEDJK DQ WX baà alPXKPDO W JKD\U DO-muÑjamah bi-ÑDO PDW DO-LKP O . 11) 2. album (FT. textblock (TS. II.. 107) 3. 29. ST.   abaÃa K GKLKL DO-khatmah al-VKDU IDK EL-al-shakl).) . 356: wa- abaÃa al-naÁb bi-al- „arb (pl. 112) 4. 44. IB. „ab¨ – pointing and/or vocalization (SJ. n. ta„E U 1.

11. II. KF. stalk?) (TS. small tool (resembling a drum stick. 606: wa-ajwad al- arb DOO \DÃmis al-ma U E Ñalayhi bal yakhuÃà min fawqih khaÃÃan jayyidan bayyinan yadull Ñalá ibà OLK ZD-yaqraÐ min ta¨WLK P NKDÃÃa Ñalayh. erasure (MF. AG. mallet (LF. „irs (pl. 347: wa-N QDW I JK \DW DO-VLTDP NDWK UDW DO- XU E IRU various methods of cancellation see TP. 59). a U V  XU V. 62). – cancellation. mi„rabah 1. 109) 2.

109-110). 109) 2. a Ñ I. „i¶f (pl. interlace (TS. also TS.  SDOOHW-like tool (used in leather work) (TS. AG. AG. 12: ¨DG G DO- irs wa-hiya sabÑah waWDVPL\DWXK DO- irs wa-al-ÃDZ O ZD-al-Áilah wa-al-tak¨ OD\Q DÑQ ELKLP WDN¨ O DO- irs wa-tak¨ O DO-ÃDZ O ZD-al- afrah wa-al-nuqÃah. 32-33. 12.

 ta„¶ I (pl. ta  Ñ I.

54: wa-qad al¨aqa bi-khaÃÃLK I WD  Ñ I DO-suà U bi-khaÃà GDT T // . – space between lines. II.. MU. 1792. interline (LL.  /& . XVII.


braid (FT. 30. „afrah – gouge-like tool (TS. polygon. ÑD\Q I Ð **** NK WLP  VPDOO WRRO IRU OHDWKHU ZRUN. 45). interlace (TF. „DI UDK (pl. 110). AG. „awµ (pl. al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ see ¨abk. Á G à Р. mi„laf – chisel-like implement (for work with wooden boards) (TS. 11. e. (SA. 12.  DI Ðir) 1. 33. ma„I U – plaited. mu„alla¶ – polygonal. 413) 2. ‘eye’ (of a letter). 32. III.g.406). 44. 217). interlaced (FZ. mu„affarah – interlacing (FT. 44). passim). a Z Ð) – counter.GLOSSARY 89 „agh¨ – stamping (KF. plait. 107). al-waraq al-ma„JK ¨ see waraq. AG.

76   $* .

mi¨ba¶ 1. comp.134: wa-Ã ELÑ ka-shakl ¨ W OLOwasaÃ). 96). ÃDZ ELÑ ). lin. ¨ ED¶ (pl.  ODUJH stamp (for a center. stamp (IK.medallion) (HT. signet. ¨ EL¶. seal. .

90 GLOSSARY ¨abaq (pl. aÃE T ÃLE T.

. 144. WS. roll (AJ.  PRXOG VKHHW of paper.


comp. qaÃÑ DQG T OLE  OLG RI DQ LQNZHOO. 6- SDVVLP I Ãabaq min al-N JKDG I QLÁf al-ÃDEDT I UXEÑ al-Ãabaq).

center-medallion (on a book cover in the shape of a star) (DE. sarwah) (JL. element of geometrical design (in Mamluk book cover decoration such as kindah. tirs. 979) 5. III. 95: al-aÃE T DO-QDMP \DK . DB. 83. 154. 2019) 4.5 . (KU.

 ¨abaqah (pl. ÃDEDT W ÃLE T.

abbrev. 1020. 107.7. gloss. 102). audition note (EI. ¨urrah (pl. 21. 372). 33: wa-al-ÃXUDU WDN Q Ñalá anw Ñ PLQK Ãurrah min ED\W Z ¨id. 110) 3. margin (LC. 109) 2. 28. border (on a book cover) (TS. TK. leaves (of paper) (NH. record of authorities (or those present at a reading session). Taf. edge. marginalia. turn-in (TS. I. ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. marginal note. Ãurar) 1. VIII. 73  Q $. 60). AD. . IA. AG. MZ. ¨LE T – large sheets.120a) 4. AG. ¨ablah – fore-edge flap (MB. ¨ ELT – group of auditors (auditors’ circle). f. 113.


VI. II. 58. ML. SA. SD. 46. address (ÑXQZ Q. margin (TP. 29) 6. 313.

RI D GRFXPHQW PDWWHU SUHFHGLQJ WKH basmalah (MU. HT. 28. serif-OLNH VWURNH FRPS WDUZ V and zulf (ER.85). 16). annotation (WA. 57. lin. 16). mu¨arrar – glossed.67). illuminated headpiece (LC. palmette (LC. 682. comp. n. 28) 11. KH. . TP. 28) 10. ‘title page’ of a manuscript or recto of the first folio (LC. 28) 13. Ãughrá 7. 28) 8. ta¨U U – glossing. disc or roundel (serving as a text divider) (LC. 36) 12. IV. 58. f. f.120a). al-¨urrah al-¶XO\ – upper margin (TK. al-¨urrah al-suflá – lower margin (TK. center-medallion on a book cover (LC. 689). ansa. annotated (WA. X.120a. 28) 9. tailpiece (LC.

outline (HD. 118. person who repairs parts of the manuscript damaged by humidity or worms by restoring the text (AD. manuscript restorer. 141: ‘dessinateur. PA. 101. MB. ¨DUU Œ 1. celui qui fait le tracé initial. 133). HD. draftsman (AB. Ãar¨’) 2. 103). sketcher. ¨arŒah – mould (DG. composition’). ÃXU V DÃU V.GLOSSARY 91 ¨arŒ (pl. ta¨U Œ – sketch. 61. 69. 159: ‘dessin. ÃXU ¨). al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ see waraq. 132. qalam al-¨arŒ see mikhaÃÃ. PA. ¨irs (pl. 118.

 SDOLPSVHVW LH ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH RU PDQXVFULSW on which the original writing has been effaced to make room for a second writing (WS. EI. 75-76. 63-64. LL. II. 1840). IW. ÃLOV  VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU . 93. IK. comp. 408. VIII.

III. effacement (of the original writing) (KM. pour s’en servir encore une fois’).LW E DO-khaÃÃ waG EXK ZD-waÁf ÃXU VLK ZD-DTO PLK¶ E\ .EQ DO-Ñ$G P G  OH. 79: ¨LUV PDEVK U or ¨LUV PDNVK ¨: ‘une feuille de papier (!) qui avait déjà servi. HJ µ. BA. 140. ta¨U V – obliteration. 8. 371). sifr 13. IV. ¨araf (pl. aÃU I. et dont on avait effacé l’écriture avec un grattoir. LF.

TH. mi¨raqah – mallet. . hammer (TS. AG. 31. IA. ¨DU T – fillet (in book cover design) (TS. 87). 107. AG. 107). 11. 57. ta¨U T – pounding (of the spine) (TS. 38. – key element (part) of a ¨DG WK UHFRUGHG RQ D VOLS RI paper in order to later form an index (fihris) or dictionary (muÑjam) called al-a¨U I (IM. 60). 30. 11. AG. 109). 166. 15.

7: Ãarmastu alNLW E PD¨awtuh). AG.) 2. ÃXJKU Ð W ÃXJKU Z W. ta¨¶ P – inlay. IV.v. sifr 13. 595-598) 3. FT. 28). 109). à ¨ughrá. 28) 4. ¨u¶mah – small tool (possibly in the shape of a calice) (TS. signature of the Ottoman sultan (EI. 406). 134. X. X. 57: al-ÃXJKU Ð hiya kalimah ÑDMDP \DK PX¨arrafah min alurrah (q. decorative panel (on a book cover or in the text) (LC. 11.92 GLOSSARY ¨armasah – obliteration. erasure (KM. ¨XJKU µ (pl. (MU. headpiece (LC. inlay work (AB.


I. ÃDO ¨ \. ¨alŒ. 27. ¨albaqah – the formula of supplication. ¨alŒ \DK (pl. 147. 83). II. ¨alaŒ – sheet. 483). UK. requiescat ‘aà OD $OO K EDT Ðahu’ (MG. WS. 145. 92. 52). al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá VHH WDGKK E ¨ OLE – ‘student’ (medium) format (of a book) (MK. SD. leaf (of paper) (TS. AJ.

– sheet (of paper from the mould). SD. roll (WS. II. 87: al-darj. . ¨DO Œah – ream (of paper) (DM). 52).

¨ils – palimpsest (KM. thus differing from Ãirs’). comp. ta¨O V – obliteration. ÃDO VLP. sifr 13. 1866: ‘written paper or the like.) (pl. 7: wa-al-ÃLOV DOODGK PX¨iya thumma kutiba. ¨ilsim. LL. 82.0 . NH. Áa¨ IDK RU RI ZKLFK WKH ZULWLQJ KDV EHHQ REOLWHrated. Ãirs. 63.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-NLW E ZDna¨wih). NH. erasure (ND. II. 373: ¨ulsah). syn. 373: ¨als.GLOSSARY 93 ¨alkh – obliteratioQ VPXGJLQJ . ¨ilsam. ¨alsah. ¨ilsim (etc. IV.

258). ¨ OL¶ (pl. X. 36: al-¨XU I al-à OLÑah. mu¨ OD¶ah – reading or study note (usually beginning with the verbs à ODÑa. ascender (of a letter).) (KH. al-¨XU I DO-ÃDZ OLÑ ) 2. incipit (WA. naÌDUD ZDTDID. also ¨ OL¶ah – head margin. – talisman. iÁE Ñ (q. 500-502). magical combina¨DO VLP – cryptic characters (DM). tion of words (EI. beginning of the text.v. 11. 56). ÃDZ OLÑ ) 1. headpiece (TW. WB.

/&  26 .

III. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq VHH WDZT Ñ. RN. III. 22: wa-DPP DO-muÃlaq fa-KXZD DOODGK WDG NKDODW ¨XU IXK ZDittaÁala baÑ XK EL-baÑ . (al-kha¨¨) al-mu¨laq – curvilinear script or a family of scripts using ligatures and hairlines for joining letters together (AS. naÌar. 224). 29: ‘common. SA. 59. FRPS WDTU Ì. MJ. popular class of scripts’). . 144. al-alif al-mu¨laqah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) slightly tapered (SA.

erasure (JA. daubing. 58. I. KD. II. of the letters such as Á G Ã Ð Ñayn. 278. filling in (inking in) (of the counters. gilt and the like (MB. pasting (MB. obliteration. DG. coating.94 GLOSSARY ¨aly 1. 136). passim) 2. 110). ‘eyes’. II. 710: Ãamastu alNLW E ÃDPVDQ LGK Ñammaytu khaÃÃahu ¨attá l \XTUDÐ) 2. gilding (SD. I Ð T I P Q K Ð DQG Z Z. ¨LO µ – coat of paste. ¨ams 1.

6$ . IR.. AS. 36. 242. KH. -47. ma¨P V – FORVHG µEOLQG¶. 144)..

a¨Q E (sg. DV RSSRVHG WR RSHQ PDIW ¨) (of the counter of a letter). Ãunub) – ascenders (TU. 36: al-aÃQ E DO-DOLI W 01  DODOLI W ZD-al-O P W.

120b) 2. 35. ¨DZ O – long. / / / (CI. mu¨awwal – original. unabridged work. a¨ OD $OO h ¶umrahu – formula of supplication for someone’s longevity (placed after a person’s name). 17. rules. MB. 61). MB. abbrev. . I. musta¨ O 1. IA. 111. 135) 3. f. AG. rectangular panel (AB. 26). AG. 157. a¨ ODK $OO K EDT µahu see Ãalbaqah. TK. 107. ¨ TDK 1. rule-border (LC. 31. 109. 26) 2. 110). comp. strand (UK. al-sharŒ al-mu¨awwal see shar¨. pallet-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. xviii). cartouche (LC. 62. sheet (piece. layer) of paper (TS. Áilah. 32. IA.


8: alà P U ZD-al-à P U DO-Áa¨ IDK. IV.  VKHHW RI SDSHU RU RWKHU ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH 6$ 9. KM. sifr 13. 189: thumma al-PXU G EL-al-à P U DO-waraqah al-N PLODK ZD-hiya almuÑabbar ÑDQK I ]DP QLQ EL-al-farkhah.

mukhta¦ar al-¨ P U). 49-57). In the Mamluk period it was executed either using the rules of al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth (AS. the nib of which was slit in three or more places (SA. 147: al-¨ P U DON PLO. 11. al-¨ P U DO-mu¶W G. ÃDZ P U. III. (qalam) al-¨ P U – one of the four ancient chancery scripts of a large size (FN. 12). It was written with a reed pen. ¨ P U ¨ P U (pl.


abbrev. f.120a). person.  0. – 1/6th of the papyrus ¨ayy al-N JKDG – fold (of a leaf of paper) (TK. .

musta¨ E DK. 206. MJ. 212).g. ta¨\ E – VFHQWLQJ SHUIXPLQJ RI LQN ZLWK FDPSKRU N I U DQGRU musk. misk) (e.


g. II. 3. 18). ¨ ED or ¨D\\ED $OO K. CI. RI NLW E ULV ODK HWF (e. CM.

AH. 98. ÌXU I. **** „arf (pl. WKDU KX – requiescat. inset (EM. 182). prayer for a deceased ¨D\\ UDK – slip of paper used for additions and glossed and inserted between the sheets of the volume.


ME. . II. 575). LL.  FDVH ER[ /& 29. 1910.

al-„afar.). II.96 GLOSSARY „DUU I – seller of paper and boxes (cases) (QS. al-mu„affar – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q. 495). „ufr (pl.v. aÌI U.

– outline (surrounding the center-piece on a book cover) (LC. 172: fa-LGK Ìaffara fa-O \DNELV ÌXIUDK TDZ \DQ 00 132). outline (KJ. ta„O O (lit. 28: wa-kataba bial-dhahab al-¨DT T DO-mu¨a  an bi-al-¨ibr al-WKXE W OLO-taÌO O ZD-al¨ Ð bi-maÑná al-EXU ]. 29). ta„I U – ruling (of leaves by means of fingernails. ‘shading’) – outlining. usually the thumbnail) (TM. no.3.

 „ann (pl. ÌXQ Q.

29). I. „ahr al-NLW E (al-nuskhah). xv. II. baÃn. 285).64. often expressed by the phrase ‘aÌunnuhu’. SL. 29). abbrev. front of the textblock (LC. placed in the margin. „ahr – back. blank reverse of a letter (LC. back of a document. – conjecture. GA. „ahr al-waraqah – verso or recto (LC. n. (TP. 59) 2. CI. „DKU \DK 1. comp. 29. 57. title-page (Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q. verso. hair side (of parchment).

8 and II. AG. obvious. 88. „ KLU (lit. comp. 473: wajh al-waraqah al.  IO\-leaf (SD. abbrev. 109). first page(s) of the textblock (KF. 553: ‘la feuille de garde’) 4. 11. ME.Oá). II. . evident’. presumed’) – word commonly used in the Persian/Indian context to indicate a conjecture. gh VKL\DK „ahr al-qalabbaq – tool resembling the back (shell) of a tortoise (TS. ‘external.*  ZD-hiya ay al-]L\ GDK ED\QD DO-Áa¨ ¨ wa-al-Ì KLU wa-al-badal wa-li-NXOO Z ¨LG PLQK UDP] DO-awwal Á¨ wa-al-WK Q ELhi Ì wa-al-WK OLWK EL-hi khl wa-qad yuktab al-¨arf Ì I DO-K PLVK D\ an LVK UDWDQ LOá kalimat al-Ì KLU 73  Q 71 . I. ‘alleged.


147. aÑM ]. AJ.GLOSSARY 97 **** al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. WS. ta¶W T DO-waraq) – method of making paper look old using saffron or straw to give it a buff or light brown tint (UK. MP. 148-149. ¶ajuz (pl. ¶ajz. 40. 80-82).


n.P P DO-0DKG . TP. ¶DMMDOD $OO K IDUDMDKX – formula of supplication (used after the name of al-. 21-22. V.  FRQFOXVLRQ final part of a document or composition (work) (MU. 52.14).

 DEEUHY MI.. ¶XM ODK – (hastily prepared) short tract.  (. treatise.. III. 26). . vocalization (KM. diacritical point 3. mu¶jam – record of attested study arranged alphabetically by name 6' . IV. sifr 13. 146. 16: al-Ñajm al-naqà bi-al-VDZ G 0)  DÑjamtu al-NLW E ID-huwa muÑMDP O JKD\UXK ZD-huwa al-naqÃ) 2. 5: shakaltu al-NLW E DVKNXOXKX VKDNODQ aÑjamtuh). RA. .

diacritical pointing (of letters) (MH. FRPS EDUQ PDM WKDEDW PDVK\DNKDK al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah – letters provided with diacritical points. SA. pointed letters (TP. ¶ajm. 57). ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam – letters of the alphabet. i¶M P WD¶M P 1. 90. .


taÑ U M. (pl.

ÑXU VK. ta¶arruj – scroll (in decoration) (UI. III. curvature (of the descender) (SA.    P KXZD PXWDQ VLE I DO-taÑU M ZD-huwa al-Ñayn wa-al-M P wa-yajmaÑXK TDZOXN Ñaj). – curve. ¶arsh (pl. 30).

230: Ñalá ÑXU VK DO-suà U. al-sa¨r – base line (TW.

  I asfal al-NLW E DO-PDUI Ñ ilayh aw Ñalá ÌDKULK DZ I Ñur ih. JA. FRPS PXT EDODK ¶ur„ al-NLW E – outer or inner margin (IK. 29). KU. II. reciter (CT.  Ñara tu al-QurÐ Q Ñalá (for ¶ UL„a. SA.. SA. 218. TP. 56. 45). 423) 2. 45). LC. 136). lattice-work (AB. Ibn Ñ$EE V WKDO WK Q Ñar atan). ¶DU TDK WD¶U TDK (pl. trellis (FT.9. ¶ar„ al-qalam – left-side (of the) half-nib (of a reed pen) (MJ. mu¶ UL„ – collator. mu¶ UD„ah – collation of a text with the exemplar (usually in the presence of the teacher by means of recitation or reading) (LC. I. 25. 464. 154: wa-Ñur uhu! al-M QLE DO-aysar. ¶DU VK WD¶U VKDK 1. MH. abbrev.. taÑ U T. 94: fa-LGK QDTDÁa min alNLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨iqhu bayna al-suà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E . 202). ¶LU „(ah). III. ¶ar„(ah). 92: af al al-muÑ UD ah an yuÑ UL  al-à OLE EL-QDIVLK NLW EDKX EL-NLW E DO-shaykh maÑa al-VKD\NK I ¨ O WD¨G WKLK L\\ KX PLQ NLW ELK 08 .

III. KH. 37. mu¶arraqah – descender (terminal. 50. 40. SA. 11. 22. 36. KU. sublinear stroke of a letter) (RN. 125: al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶arraqah – V Q Á G T I Q Q \ Ð  U Ð ] \ P P Z Z.

11). . FRPS PXÑaqqaf. ¶DUU P – bookbinder (IB. (al-kha¨¨) al-¶.U T see mu¨aqqaq.

KT. 34. 25..GLOSSARY 99 ¶urwah (pl. 110.  ZD-f KL >DO-JKLO I@ DO-ÑXUZDW Q. Ñuran) – thong. 135: al-muÁ¨af walahu Ñuran wa-D]U U %$ .. AG. leather fastener in the shape of a loop or noose (part of a clasp) (TS.

 ¶azza wa-jalla – the formula of magnification (placed after the word $OO K.

 DEEUHY / (CI. ¶ashr (pl. I. aÑVK U. xiii).


7  // .  6' .. ¶ VKLU \DK – mark. decorative disc or rosette indicating the end of a group of 10 verses of the QurÐ Q 06   ..  8. .

 al-¶ashr – the first 10 days of Mu¨arram (DM). dividing a chapter of the QurÐ Q LQWR JURXSV RI  YHUVHV and marking them with the letter RU  SO WDÑVK U W. ta¶VK U 1.

WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. ¶a¦r – pressing (MB. AG. AG. stamp with vegetal design (TS. 31: wa-al-ÑXVKDU I ZDVDà alsifr wa-al-lawzah ¨awlah. 109) 2. 11. tool (used for the application of gold with the inside either engraved or not) (TS. 109). ¶a¦¦ UDK – press (used for tanning leather) (MB. 126: wa-baÑda kull ÑDVKU \ W WDWD amman al-G Ðirah raÐs ¨arf alÑayn wa-aÁba¨at tusammá al-taÑVK U W . ¶ushar 1. 109).7  N Q \DNUDK Q DO-naqà wa-al-taÑVK U ZD-i¨Á U DO-suwar). 108. 116: gha  UDK .

also known as laŒP 6XOD\P Q (UK. IK. IB. 134). . 154). SD. 154-155. 42). 84). ¶u¨bah – cotton wad (tow) (in the inkwell) (KU. maÑ Áir) – bookbinder’s press (UK. 154. mi¶¦DUDW GK W Œabl – rope press (UK. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO – screw press. mi¶¦arah (pl. 155. II.

lin. caret (MR. curved line (used as a reference mark.100 GLOSSARY ¶a¨f (ah) 1. signe de renvoi). 107: ÑaÃf al-NXUU V HT.130) 2. fold (of a leaf of paper or quire) (MB. 95: wa-T OD WDPXGG DO-ÑaÃfah ilá awwal al-la¨aq thumma yuktab al-la¨aq TXE ODWD DO-ÑaÃIDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK 73 .

). abbrev. introd. 37) 4. also ¶DO PDW DO-¶a¨f or ma¶¨ IDK – conjunction. connection. sub¨ QDKX WDÑ Oá (placed after the word All K. AM. 147. ta¶„ m – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ VXFK DV WDE UDND WDTDGGDVD Ñazza wa-jalla.  rounding (of the end of descender or the tail of the alif) (KH. / / / (AR. 145. 35. 36. MI.

93. TP. al-mu¶a„„am – epithet of the months of Rama  Q DQG 6KDÑE Q TY. 176. 54). TM. 00 132. MR.

19). 83. ¨ibr) (MP. 17. II. 2091). LL. ST. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. gall nuts (for making iron-gall or tannin inks. 8: wa-yanÌXU I Ñaqb al-waraqah wa-I DODZZDO DOODW EDÑGDK  03 . ¶LI ¦ – plug. 16. margin (ST. ¶af¦ – galls. index.

aÑT E.+  10  SJ. ¶aqb. note. 38: hiya al-NDOLPDK DOODW WXNWDE I DVIDO DO-Áaf¨ah al-yumná JK OLEDQ OL-tadull Ñalá badÐ al-Áaf¨DK DOODW WDO K  . ¶aqib (pl. 27) 2. catchword. comment (LC. 344). ta¶T EDK 1. vox reclamans (TN.

109). Ñuqad) 1. 128: mufatta¨ al-Ñuqad. 11. 36) 2. counter. 46. ‘eye’ (of a letter) (SA. knot-like tool (TS. . KH. – end of the text (matn) on a page. AG. 47. III. 58. lower ¶uqdah (pl.

‘perhaps. mu¶aqqaf – OHWWHU VXFK DV M P DQG Ñayn) having its tail or descender curved to the right) (KU. 37). la¶allahu (lit. comp. 126). maybe’) – used in the expression ‘laÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ SHUKDSV WKXV. taÑU T ¶allahu.GLOSSARY 101 ¶uqf(ah) – tail of the alif curved to the right (KH.


80: Áifat saqy al-N JKDG ZDhuwa al-musammá f PXÁÃala¨ al-Q V DO. RU ¶LO M – sizing (of paper) (AB. 90. WS.Q DO-ÑLO M.

15) 2.9 . 133: huwa khalà al¨XU I DOODW \DQEDJK WDIULTDWXK 73  0$ . writing. copy. ligature (KU. transcript (AD. transcription. script. 119) 3. hand (using an unconventional way of joining letters) (MM. composition. 124). copying (TE. FRPS VDT\ ta¶O T 1.


.) . .

107) (pl.  (MI.  DOVR ta¶O TDK. taÑ O T WDÑO T W. abbrev.

insertion/ omission (written in the margin) (SD. IX. explication (TE. ER. IV. MU.v. scholium. comment. mu¶alliq – glossator (MI. 27. name often given. to the script which is properly known as nasta¶O T (q. IV. (kha¨¨) al-ta¶O T 1. mu¶allaqah – strip of parchment (used for lining the spine of the textblock befoUH FRYHULQJ. – marginal gloss. X. (also known as ta¶O T-L TDG P or ta¶O T-i a¦l) – Persian chancery hand and later also (though less frequently) a book hand which emerged in its definite form in the 7/13th century. in the Turkish/Arabic context.). II. 15. 26). 1124. 162). 165) 6. EI. the WDUZ V protruding to the left and the tail (foot) of the alif bent leftward and often joined with the following letter (EI. It is characterized by numerous ligatures. 71. LC. 694-696) 2.


76  DPP DO-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwa¨ah fa-LQQDP WDN Q ODK PXÑDOODT W PLQ DO-raqq mud- .

FRPS U MLÑ. closed (‘blinded’) form of the letter Ñayn (SA. also TS. 77).102 GLOSSARY khalah bayna al-law¨ wa-al-muÁ¨af... al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah – syn. al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah – WKH OHWWHU V Q ZLWKRXW µWHHWK¶ 6$ . 104). 26. . 28. III. al-¶ayn al-ma¨P VDK. AG.

 mi¶O T – fastener (part of a clasp) (BA. III. 372: wa-huwa khayà aw sayr yushadd ilá ÑXU K . 371.

 ¶alam (pl. aÑO P.

ÑDO PDW DO-¶a¨f see ÑaÃf. 18) 2. 164). 27) 2. EI. ¶DO PDW DO-EDO JK VHH EDO JK ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK see i¨ ODK ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O VHH LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-raj¶ see rajÑ. II. motto. I. autograph (LC. signature (SD. 164. to mark centers of quires when rebinding. 381). ¶DO PDW DO-ta¦Œ Œ see taÁ¨ ¨. signing a document (AA. 2140). 135. ¶DO PDW DO-waqf see waqf. also possibly the textual closing formula ‘wa-$OO K DÑlam (bi-al-ÁDZ E. ¶DO PDW DO-WDNKU M VHH WDNKU M. SD. II. book mark (e. ÑDO PDW DO-ta„E E see  abbah. 22). 138: wa-qad aÑlama Ñalayhi Ñayn wa-hiya ÑDO PDK OL-nafsih) 3. marking. II.g. abbreviation (siglum) (MU. al-¶DO PDK DO-P µ \DK – watermark (HN. 352) 4. ¶DO PDW DO-WDPU „ see  abbah. – decorated border (LL. XII. ¶DO PDK – 1. marking quires before sewing (ST. TS. mark. index. ta¶O P 1.

DUEDO Ð) (CM. 100).¶  0. no.HUEHOD .39). ta¶ Oá – the formula of glorification placed after the ZRUG $OO K RU qawluhu (introducing a QurÐ QLF TXRWDWLRQ. al-mu¶allá – HSLWKHW RI .


a¶lá All K PDT PDKX – the formula of supplication. III. . 372). ¶LO ZDK – upper book cover (BA. abbrev.

al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah see nuskhah. II. ¶amal (pl. 2153: ‘text of the book’). aÑP O.GLOSSARY 103 ¶DP G DO-NLW E – text-column (as opposed to the margins) (LL.

compilation (MU. VII.  FRPSRVition. 256: Ñamaltu bi-LGKQ $OO K NLW EDQ.

61: le ‘gros’ de l’oeuvre. 257-258). comp. taÑZ U 2. FRPS ÁanÑah 2. main work of a painter (PA. laà I DO-Ñamal. IX. colouring. ‘blinding’ of the ‘eyes’ (counters) of letters (KU. VII. also mu¶ammá – cryptography. also ¶DPDO \DK – execution. cryptogram.e. q. TC. 123). EI. painting. passim: min Ñamal ¨asan jiddan. ta¶miyah 1. chronosticon (TI. 30) 3.v. 47-48. 229. writing. SA.). (SJ. i. al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ see taÐU NK al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK see taÐU NK ¶an¶anah – the formula ‘ÑDQ IXO Q¶ RQ WKH DXWKRULW\ RI E\. used in opposition to Ãar¨. mukhtalifat al-Ñamal. etc.


VII. I. 16. ÑDQ Z Q. EI. 260-261). PK. SL. ¶XQZ Q (pl. 110. (MW. 211.


29. 29. section heading (LC. 66. 29). comp. 870-871) 4. tarjamah 2. the matter preceding the basmalah (LC. ¶uhdah – IDXOW\ IRUPDWLRQ RI OHWWHUV I NKDÃÃih Ñuhdah) (LL. illuminated headpiece or frontispiece (sometimes containing the title of the work) (AF. EI. PA. 870). 36. EI. chapter. X. X. title (of a book) (LC. II. X. EI. . 2183). 116. 871-872) 3.

200-203). VWURNH. I. hence mu¶awwaj – crooked. curved (of a line.104 GLOSSARY ¶ M – ivory (EI. i¶ZLM M – curvature. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \ah see misÃarah.

¶ G DO-QDV NKDK – copyist’s book support (WA. 74). repetitor (EI.g. X. I. collation master. 7). 230). 726). i¶ GDK – reiteration of dictation. UD. 14). ta¶Z GKDK (pl. e. collation session (MF. VII. 12. isti¶ GKDK – the formula of protection ‘aÑ GKX EL-$OO K¶ (EI.8  FXUYDWXUH RI WKH WDLO RI M P DQG Ñayn. . taÑ Z GK. mu¶ G – transmitter’s clerk (famulus). IN. ta¶awwudh. 13.

‘eyes’. of letters) (AP. 114. comp. 69). 95. Ãams. ta¶Z U – filling in (inking in) (of the counters. ¶ P (pl. 123-124). KU. – talisman. amulet (DT. aÑZ P.

Ñuqdah. – year (word used predominantly in dates in Maghrebi manuscripts) (SA. VI. ÑX\ Q DÑyun) – counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (MJ. . comp. comp. ¶ayn (pl. sanah. 252-253). 194. LM. 43).

index. ghurar – the first three nights of the month (SA. 37. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DJKULE – generic name for a host of ‘non-proportioned’ scripts which originated from the category currently known as the ‘Abbasid bookhand’ and which were used throughout Andalusia. pasting (ST. MB. taghriyah 1. 250). n. JKLU µ al-ŒDOD] Q – snail paste (UK. adhesive (TS. JKLU µ al-samak – fish paste (UK. NW. 244). JKXU E – the last hour of day (SA. HT. 1124). IB. 19-23. JKDUDQ JKLU µ (pl. 74. red and black colours (SD. 199). 145. MP. 47). 97. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK see khams. MB. sizing (of paper) (AB. ghurrah – the first night of the month (SA. rasm al-JKXE U. JM. aghriyah) – paste. 12-13. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK see raqm. 46: taghriyat al-waraq). 73). VI. also known as (qalam) al-MDQ Œ. IK. 47. 41. AS. NW. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq (AS. JKLU µ al-Œ W – whitefish paste (ST. 58-63. II.18) 2. 97. lin. 141. 233. 42. 32-34. 250). NW. EI. AG.GLOSSARY 105 **** (qalam) al-JKXE U – the smallest curvilinear script. IB. VI. 90.60-72. and sub-Saharan Africa (DQ. IV. 37. as well as JKXE U (or qalam) al-Œalbah or al-Œilyah (KK. MP. ghubrah – mixture of white. 107.289: JKDE U DO-¨ulbah!. 45-47). DW. 88. VI. 141. IB. 74). 145). OD. North Africa. MP.

 FRPS .IU T  .


II. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO see miÑÁarah. JKLVK µ (pl. 564) 2. 36. 214. 35. JKD] O see jild. JK VKL\DK SO JKDZ VKLQ. aghshiyah) 1. passim). box (SD. case. covering of the board. ME. binding (TS. book cover. 554. KC.

 ERRN FRYHU LQQHU FRYHU SDVWH-down end paper or recto of the first folio (TM. 71: samiÑa al-juzÐ kullah wa-P I JK VKL\DWLK TDUDÐtuh wa-P Ñalá gh VKL\DWLK. 182: wa-yajÑalu ruÐ V ¨XU I K GKLKL DO-tarjamah ilá al-JK VKL\DK DOODW PLQ M QLE DO-basmalah. CD. III. pl.


LVWLJKI U DK. 473). binding (IN. I. 8: al-Áafa¨ W DO-DNK UDK . taghshiyah – book covering. I.) . 257).. RI WKH WH[WEORFN DUHD DURXQG WKH WDLO of the text and the colophon (KF.

 217) 2. prayer (in verse) on the theme of forgiveness.  WKH IRUPXOD RI IRUJLYHQHVV µDVWDJKILUX $OO K¶ 6' .. ghufl – DQRQ\PRXV %$ ...  K GK NLW E JKXIO « LGK ODP \DNXQ PDZV PDQ.

. 192). OHWWHU 6. bold character. abbrev. mistake. a word) (MI. 150). ghal¨ah – error.  7%  LQ N QD DO-QurÐ Q EL-khaÃà mutamayyiz bighilaÌ aw ¨XPUDK DZ JKD\ULK ¨aruma). ghil„DK JKLO „ah – boldness (of letters). WDJKO „ – writing in bold letters (TM. ghala¨ SO DJKO Ã). ZULWWHQ DERYH ghila„.


JK OLTDK SO JKDZ OLT. – book cover (MD. 214. WDJKO I – book covering. 132). 157). 108). mughallif – bookbinder (DG. AB. binding (FZ. 213.

). III. I WLŒah SO IDZ WL¨) 1. 114.  K GKLKL DO-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT PLQ LGÑ Q DO-Ñabd … ‚andal).v. also iftit Œ. **** I I U – papyrus (EI. 46.) .. – WDLOSLHFH . comp. mufattaŒ al-¶uqad – letters with open counters (KU.Ñuqdah. 128). 261). LVWLIW Œ – opening lines (of a FRPSRVLWLRQ. SA. fatŒ – opposite of Ãams (q. 47. VIII.

proem (MU. preface.. LC. LQFLSLW 08 . XV.  NXOO PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah bikhuÃbah. prologue.9. 8: kull PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah wa-NK WLPDK 73  Q /& . 23) 2.

23) 4. LC. II.  KHDGLQJ (e. headpiece (KF.g. IDZ WLŒ al-suwar. 320: al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT.

18. TS. 62. IA. 245). AG. IA. 114: wayusammá h GK DO-sayr al-PDIW O DO-IDW ODh. 109) 2. PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ VHH TDUU Á. . press screw (MB. muftataŒ – the first day of the month (SA. VI. also PDIW O – endband (headband) strip (MB. 59). 104. IDW ODK 1.

à P U fard(ah) SO DIU G. comp. leaf (of paper) (SA. 249).108 GLOSSARY farkhah – sheet. VI. 189. SD. II.

al-fard – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. LIU G – letter in its isolated.v. WDUN E TY. one half of a piece of leather (TS. IDU GDK – quire (of paper) (DM). 28). as opposed to linked (ligatured) form. conjugate leaf. al-nukhah al-IDU GDK see nuskhah.). – one of a pair.

.. 6$ . .

fura ) – SODFH LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K. 133. IR. MY. 154). III. far„ al-qalam – syn. 60. I. 230. mifrash(ah) – piece of cotton or wool (used as lining for pens in a writing case) (SA. SA. fur„ah (pl. 481. II.g. 83).) (KU. 390). AT. al-ŒXU I DO-PXIUDGDK PXIUDG W – letters of the alphabet written individually (in their isolated forms) (e. DD. shaqq (q.v.


// .. .

191: wa-O \XVDZZLGXK EL-naql alPDV Ðil wa-al-IXU Ñ al-JKDU EDK . LC. mifra¨ – cutter (ST. 23) 2. far¶ SO IXU Ñ ) 1. index. most probably a variant of PLTU „. 94: wa-\DNI PXT EDODWXK EL-farÑ T ELOD EL-aÁl al-shaykh. witness (MR. note.18). apograph. PLTU ¨ and PLTU „. also al-nuskhah al-far¶ – copy. annotation (TM.=  N QD Ñalá al-aÁl al-PDQT O PLQKX K GK DO-farÑ P Á UDWXK«.


abbrev. 93. 15.) (UD. JL. aÁl. 88. scroll (FI. 131).GLOSSARY 109 (principal) script (aÁl. 269) 4. IDU JK SO IDU JK W. KR. 87. (AD. argument resulting from a legal point. application as opposed to theory. 82). SM. q.v. WDIU ¶ – interlacing.

41) – end. completion. one of the standard words introducing a colophon (tail of WKH WH[W.  DOVR WDIU JK (MO. execution.

116) – thinner part of a letter (stoke) at its bend (JM. 23). 17: al-qaÃÃ al-mu¨arraf yuÌhir al-IDUDN W I DO-NLW EDK ZD-al-farkah riqqat al-] ZL\DK . 23. HJ N QD RU ZDTDÑD RU Z IDTD DO-IDU JK IDUDJKD PLQ WDIU JK 2. lacuna (LC. 289) 3. 26. farkah (MN. also qayd al-IDU JK – colophon (LC.+  /0 . blank. GA.


explication. 1. comment. commentary on a given work (usually but not necessarily relating to the text of the QurÐ Q.


paragraph mark (TP. three ‘inverted commas’) used as a textual divider. SA. 23. MS. commentary and/or translation. AK. fa¦¦ (pl. FRPS VKDU¨ 2. fuÁ Á) – lobe (in design) (JL. III. 103: bu¨ur mustaà ODK GK W fuÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  0'  G Ðirah min fuÁ Á – scalloped circle). 83). LC. IDZ ¦il al-¶ashr. e. 351. mufassir – commentator. 28: IDZ ¦il al-khams.5 . from Greek into Arabic (EI.g. X. I ¦il(ah) SO IDZ Áil) – PDUN VXFK DV D FLUFOH OHWWHU K Ð. 55. 146: fa-al-QXVV NK \DMÑDO Q OL-GK OLN G Ðirah tufaÁÁil bayna al-NDO PD\Q . three dots. disc.


fuÁ O.110 GLOSSARY fa¦l (pl.

SA. 138. space between words or passages. QR ZD-qad IDUDJKWX PLQ K GK DO-NLW E ZD-ta¨Á OLK ZD-tafÁ OLK. MM. 145-146) 2. word division (in a text). . division of a composition into fuÁ O ). 55. taf¦ O 1. 134. III. spacing (TP.

MB.. 37. 33). n. baÑG \DK fi„„ah – silver.20). fa¦l al-khi¨ E – (in epistolography and diplomatic) conclusion of the formal greetings by the words ‘amma baÑdu’. comp. or fa„„ Œ al-naskh see matn. TP. 92. 130-133.  DQ \DN Q DO-fa O PLQ M QLED\ al-qirà V PXWDV ZL\DQ I DO-PLTG U. place separating the doxological and doctrinal formulae from the preface proper (AA. (qalam) al-fa„„ Œ. 271).. fa„l – LQQHU RU RXWHU PDUJLQ 6$ . silver-based ink (UK. 53. MP.  FKDSWHU 6' II.

paragraph (LC. fiqrah (pl. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG in the form of a logograph) (CI. DM). xiii. abbrev. comp. II. taÐP Q WDWP P fakk SO IXN N. WDIT ¨ – writing the word faqa¨ ‘only’ (closing formula found at the end of colophons and marginal glosses). SD. section of a text. 273. I. AK. 351). 23. fiqar) – passage.

– book cover (HN. 372: wa-KXZD P yastur al-DZU T PLQ M QLED\K. 385. BA. III.


fihris. box (KC. disbound (e.g. mufakkak – loose. IDQ T (pl. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah). funuq) – case.GLOSSARY 111 PDIN N. 45). fihrist (pl IDK ULV.


I µidah SO IDZ Ðid) 1.  UHFRUG RI attested study 3. LC. mashyakhah 2. bibliography. 149. 23. (CA. 49. 207. 286. gloss. 743-744) 4. II. also I µidat al-a¦l. II. RU &0  RU 66. 50). comp. abbrev. abbrev. 293) 2. cataloguing. record of attested study. fahrasah 1. AR. nota bene (notabilia). **** T Q Q SO TDZ Q Q. list. EI. II. 36). marginal note. digressional remark (in a text) (SD. catalogue (SD.

– trapezium-shaped instrument (used for FUHDWLQJ FRPSDUWPHQWV DQG IUDPHV WDE\ W RQ ERRN FRYHUV.

15). .VO P – epithet of the city of Basra. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab see qafan. Qubbat al-. 107). Qubbat al-iakhrah – the Dome of the Rock (the Mosque of ÑUmar in Jerusalem). 76  AG. WDTE E – rounding (backing) the spine (of a book) (TS.

‘grave’) – pen box (EI. qub¨ O TDE Ãil) – ruler. qub¨al. qabr. 302).112 GLOSSARY TXE U (sg. 107. (when used for a transposed word) (LE. SD. lit. qabla – before. . 471). IV. 12: wa-ya¨W M qubà ODQ ZD-hiya misÃarah. straightedge (TS. AG. abbrev. II.

PXT ELO – collator. n. 94: af al al-PXT EDODK DQ yamsik huwa wa-VKD\NKXK NLW ED\KLP ¨ OD Dl-VDP Ñ. muÑ UD ah 2.52. 490492). letter inserted withRXW UHDVRQ $' . VII. EI. corrector. VHH DOVR WDTG P PXT EDODK – 1. iqŒ P – interpolation (LL. collation (of the text with the exemplar either in the presence of the shaykh or not) (MR. MH. comp. 92: Ñalá al-à OLE PXT EDODW NLW ELK EL-aÁO VDP Ñih. 2985: Œarf muqŒamah. II.TP. 56. collation note (statement).

AG. 701. II. qaÃÃ. / / / / / (TP. aqudd) – strip (of leather). CI. I. 107).) into strips (lengthwise) (KD. 10. 54. 24.37. comp. n. 109). abbrev. TDGG WDTG G – cutting (of leather. xiv). FRPS ] Ðidah. CI. AA. etc. 11. miqaddah – crescent-shaped trimming knife (TS.xiii. 18. WDTG V – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µTDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX U ¨ahu)’. qidd (pl. . II.

for muqaddam muÐakhkhar (TN. alqalb al-PDN Q  WDTU U SO WDT U U. MI. introduction (EI. 16: al-muqaddam wahuwa al-Áadr. 76  PLQ Q ¨iyat al-¨abk wa-al-muqaddam. preface. comp. 173). fore-edge flap (TS. 52. VII. 26.GLOSSARY 113 muqaddam – fore-edge. RU IRU IRU WDTG P RU PXTDGGDP DQG IRU taÐNK U RU PXÐakhkhar or IRU PXÐakhkhar muqaddam. abbrev. al-WDTG P ZD-al-taµNK U – transposition (of words). 17. TP. 107). also TS. 495-496). 120. AG. both muqaddam and muÐakhkhar. muqaddimah – forward. 59. 27: Ãurrat al-muqaddam wa-al-udhn.

reading. commentary (AD. variant reading (varia lectio). 26) 2. 9 -129) 3. gloss. punctuation and vocalization of the QurÐ QLF WH[W '0 (. manner of recitation. recitation (LC. – marginal note. reciter. TLU µah 1. lection (especially relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. prelector. T UL¶ SO TXUU Ð) – reader. 139). collection of glosses.

$/ .  73 .

FRPS VDP Ñ. PDTU µah SO PDTU Ð W. II.25. FRPS ¨arf. quriÐa or qaraÐtu) (e.g. KF. TP. 494-498). LM ]DW DO-TLU µah – audition (recitation) certificate (beginning with the word qaraÐa. 53. n.


aqribah) 1. SA. sheath (SK. . AG. 35-36. 466) 2. 110). 104. sleeve case (TS. 110). II. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] – sewn case or box (TS. 36. TLU E (pl. 36. AG. 110). al-TLU E DO-PDEQ – case or box (built around a form) (TS. AG.

IB. 18. 19. index. index. IK. QS. 107. 21. IV. screw press (MB. 59). PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ – press screw (IA. 44. 91-92. AG. 10. 60). II. compact writing (KM. 107. MP. 94). TDUU ¦ – bookbinder’s press. IK. qar¦a¶ah – fine. elseZKHUH TDUU   DQG TDUU Á. PLTU „ SO PDT UL ) – (pair of ) scissors (TS. qir¨ V TXU¨ V TDU¨ V *U NKDUWHV. qar¨DE Q – square (an instrument) (TS. 44). putting something into a press (ST. AG.114 GLOSSARY qur¦ SO DTU Á) disc (in decoration) (ZM. 20). MP. ST. 417). sifr 13. 63. 63). 47). 103: PLTU   (!). index. 19. TXU „ah – slip (of paper) (UI. 5: qarÁaÑtu alNLW E TDUPDÃtuh. IB. qar¦ TDU ¦ – pressing. IA.19. ST.


EI. 50. VIII. 173-174. 261. V. I. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-KXZD N JKDG KK. VIII. II. parchment (AE. 66-76. EI. 66-93. comp. 11: wa-l-yakun al-qirà V I ¨ O DO-NLW EDK Ñalá alrukbah al-yumná). IW. 17). – sheet or roll of papyrus (EI. UD. 108. AE. 82-91). WDTU „(ah) SO WDT U Ì WDTU Ì W. 98. WS. AE. Áa¨ IDK TDU ¨ V – papyrus maker (KF. 407) or paper (SA.

– approbation (appreciation) note or statement attached to a manuscript. often in the form of laudatory verses or encomia for the promotion of a newly composed work. .

GLOSSARY 115 blurb (SA. 335- WDTU   W . XIV.

143. 313).  ID-in jamaÑa al-¨XU I ZD-T UDED DO-suà U EDÑ DK PLQ EDÑ  T OD TDUPDÃDK . IV. compact writing (KM. qarma¨ah – fine. 182.  qarmadah. 136. sifr 13. 186). comp. muqarri„ – blurb-writer (BL. %/ $0 QRV     122. 5: al-qarmadah wa-al-qarmaÃah diqqat al-NLW EDK 73  6. muà ODÑah.

IV. 112: al-qurnah al-yumná. AA. 69). EI. 153. 42. ‘divider’) – tool (most probably a compass) used in leather work (lil-naqsh) (IA. taq¦ ¦ – shaving. miqa¦¦ SO PDT ÁÁ) – (pair of ) scissors (UK. miqsam(ah) (lit. 60. qa¦ab(ah) – reed. qirmah see VL\ T. trimming (ST. EI. 41). reed pen (IK. IB. 91-92: wa-\XT O KXZa al-miqaÁÁ wa-al-miqÃaÑ wa-al-PLTU   wa-al-jalam). qa¦¦. . qurnah – corner (MB. al-qurnah al-yusrá). see also UA.19. DS. 146. IK. 393: not defined). index. IV. MB. 86. (qalam) al-muqtarin – script derived from al-ULT Ñ. IA. 181. 682. JM. 471: baŒU – reeds from a seashore and ¦XNKU – reeds from a rocky ground. 59. 80). 103. the main characteristic of which is that it is executed in lines grouped in twos with a large interline spacing between each group (AS. HT.

154). 130. 32). tin-based ink (UK. comp. qa„ P DK. qaÃà (nibbing) (IK. 153). MP. qu¦ PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. miqaÃÃ. qa¦amah. 86). miq¦amah – plaquette (for nibbing a calamus) (KU. qa„m – syn.116 GLOSSARY qa¦G U – tin.

KK. sifr 4. LM. 153. 50. 109-110. qaÃaÃtu al-qalam qaÃÃDQ LGK qaÃaÑtu min Ãarafih al-PDEU OL-\DVWDZ  6$ . nibbing. 2-463. leather (IW.. 701: wa-kull qaÃÑ Ñar an qaÃÃ. 93). 102. the point itself. I. cutting (of leather. IK. KM. II. AA. qa¨¨(ah) – cutting (of the point of the nib).) breadthwise (KD. 72-74. etc. – white hide. KU. 39: waqad ikhtalafa al-NXWW E I TDÃà al-qalam Ñalá khamsat madh KLE.

e. II. LM. 462. longer than the left’. having the right ‘tooth’ of the nib higher. 551: mu¨arraf – ‘reed pen nibbed bliquely. 39: fa-à Ðifah taquÃà mu¨DUUDIDQ I MDP Ñ al-DTO P ZD-KXZD LNKWL\ U < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  LM. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf – oblique point of the nib (SA. 42: fa-DPP DO-mu¨arraf fa-yakhtaÁÁ bi-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-alray¨ Q ZD-al-mu¨arraf yuraqqiq al-muntaÁLE W ND-al-alif wa-raÐs alO P. I. i. LL.

II. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim – ‘nibbing in which the pith and the exterior of the reed are made of equal length. al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ – even. II. qu¨ ¨ah – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. straight point of the nib (SA. miqa¨¨(ah) SO PLT ÃÃ) – nibbing plaquette (made of wood. 217). . 1742. 154). 462). see DOVR LVWLZ Ð. 2996. II. ivory. 217). al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab – ‘nibbing in which the exterior of the writingUHHG LV PDGH WR H[WHQG EH\RQG WKH SLWK RSSRVHG WR T Ðim’ (LL. opposite to muÁawwab’ (LL. MJ. MJ.

45. for nibbing a calamus) (UK. SA. 133). 54. 70: qaÃÑ al-N PLO DON PLO DO-NDE U TDÃÑ al-niÁf. MK. 83: qaÃÑ niÁf al-waraqah. 62. ND. aqÃ Ñ ) – format (of a sheet or codex) (EI. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ. IP. 131: alqaÃÑ al-NDE U DO-qaÃÑ al-ÁDJK U. MB. thumn al-waraqah al-NDE UDK QLÁf al-thumn. 105: maqaÃÃ. niÁf al-waraqah al-NDE UDK WKXOWK UXEÑ.GLOSSARY 117 etc. 65. 76. II. SK. qa¨¶ (pl. MM. LS.742. IV. 468. AT. qaÃÑ al-thumn.

 .g. piece of something (e. 475). 110). principle of the interlace. decoupage (ER. al-T ¨i¶ wa-al-maq¨ ¶ – ‘cutting and the cut’. FRPS T OLE T ¨i¶ – artist skilled in the art of paper cutting.  irs (AG. calligraph (AC. piece of poetry) 2. piece of calligraphy. VI. 42: adhantu bi-wa Ñ al-kitbah li-mu¨arrir K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PXE UDNDK 1. qi¨¶ah 1.

qi¨¶at al-taµU NK see taÐU NK miq¨a¶ SO PDT ÃiÑ ) 1. 144. PA. papercut(s).  (5 9. 475). 85: wa-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q WDTÃ Ñ al-NLW E murabbaÑan fa-innahu taqÃ Ñ $E ±DQ IDK ZD-huwa aysar Ñalá al-rafÑ wa-al-wa Ñ wa-al-muà ODÑah. collage. 91). filigree work (IP. format (of a book) (TL. splitting (of a word at the end of the line) (MS. muqaÃÃa¶ ). mysterious letters at the beginning of 26 chapters of the QurÐ Q (. AG.. comp. mishraÃ. decoupage. cutting instrument (DM) 2. 21) 2. 107). SLHFH RI FDOOLJUDSKic decoupage (ER. 90) 4. . also qa¨¶ah – art of paper cutting. (pair of) scissors (IK. 9. VI. WS. muqa¨¨a¶ W – disjoined.  +'   T ÃiÑ. tear(s) 6- QR I K NKDUP ZD-taqà Ñ 6- QR DZU T PXTDÃÃaÑah) 3. 11. instrument for fixing or removing decoration from book covers (TS. taq¨ ¶ 1.

 'K DO-Qa¶dah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P.

 26 . abbrev. – the eleventh month of the Muslim calendar.

 qufl SO DTI O TXI O.

. – clasp (for fastening bookbindings) (NH. 377).

15. AG. 107). comp. 641).118 GLOSSARY TDIDQ TDI µ – spine (back of a codex) (TS. AG. 15. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab – round back (TS. 107. 107). index. AG. qalb. ta¨U I T OLE T ODE SO TDZ OLE. 15. flat back (TS. 107). 14. ST. al-qalb al-PDN Q – transposition (of letters) (MQ. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ – straight. AG. taqfiyah – backing (TS. 20). 15-17.

 PRXOG 8.  .

LC.19. index. 26.3. 83: mujalladah ÁDJK UDW DO-T OLE $'  T OLE DO-N PLO – LQ IROLR T OLE DO-niÁf – in quarto. 14. ST. 28- T OLE DO-WKXPQ T OLE DO-thumn al-ÁDJK U T OLE DOthumn al-NDE U T OLE DO-rubÑ al-NDE U. KC SDVVLP I DO-T OLE DO-NDE U I T OLE UXE Ñ  I DO-UXE Ñ  I al-UXE Ñ OLO-ÁLJKDU I DO-WKXP Q  +7 OLQ DO-ULE Ñ wa-al-WKLP Q KJ. MK. no. 26.  IRUPDW RI D sheet or book) (TS.

miqlab SO PDT OLE. folder (IB. 214. stamp (for book cover design) (IA. 43). FRPS TDÃÑ 3. FZ. 88. JL. 59. FI. 93) 4.


83. TLO GDK SO TDO Ðid) – round center-piece (on book covers) (LC. – envelope flap (MT. 26). 68). qalam SO DTO P TLO P. DW. WDTO G – imitation of the master calligrapher’s work by reproducing it from memory (MY. 202-203).

  76 .  SLHFH RI ZRRG ..

KU. 69: al-DTO P DOqa¦DE \DK. 44-465. reed pen. also qalam al-qa¦ab. copper pen. i. IK. TC. SA.e. 45-87. as opposed to qalam alnuŒ V.  calamus. 153: al-qalam al-XQE E min al-qaÁab wa-al-TLQQ ". 13 (AA. 232. see TW. II.

71-75. hand. -50. 38-39. AT. 133-134. MP. MB. 144. UK.. ductus. 59-64. qalam al-U VK VHH U VK qalam al-sha¶r – brush pen (UK. . 471) 3. script. handwriting. 100). 356. al-qalam al-) V DO-5 P . EI. MB. IV.

al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. see khaÃÃ.


al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK – ‘weighed scripts’. I.GLOSSARY 119 al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (al-layyinah. otherwise known as the alphabet of Dioscorides. al-qalam al-mushajjar – cryptographic script. muqawwar. an appellation given by Ibn al-1DG P WR VRPH  DQFLHQW VFULSWV XVHG LQ WKH HDUO\ FHQWXULHV RI Islam (FN. used in talismans and amulets (IT. 335). 11-12). al-DTO P DO-sittah – the six main calligraphic scripts based on the SULQFLSOH RI SURSRUWLRQDOLW\ WDQ VXE. al-muqawwarah) see tarà E layyin.

and used extensively in the main Arab lands. 144). al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. al-thuluth. TXO PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 85). DO-mu¨aqqaq. al-DTO P DO-u¦ O – principal scripts from which other scripts are derived (AS. IK. al-ray¨ Q DOnaskh. 153. Iran and Turkey throughout the medieval and postmedieval periods (AS. 145). miqlam(ah) SO PDT OLP.




'6 179: al-miqlamah wa-hiya al-M QDK DOODW WDN Q I K DO-DTO m wana¨ZLK PLQ O W DO-GDZ K $7 .

qamŒah – small tool (resembling a wheat grain) (TS. II. 109). qim¨ar(ah) SO TDP Ãir) – container (made of reeds woven together for storing books). I. qan¨arat al-OLV Q – fore-edge flap (KF. 43. AG. hence miqlam D NQLIH IRU WDTO P (IK. KR. 79). 43. 2565). 85). chest (LL. For a list of words used for such containers see SL. trimming (a reed). 49-51. 11. WDTO P – paring. . II.

comp. III. WDTZ V – V\Q WDTZ U WDGZ U URXQGLQJ RI OHWWHUV HVSHFLDOO\ descenders) (KH. tarà E WDTZ V al-DTO P DO-muqawwarah (al-muraÃÃabah.120 GLOSSARY WDTZ U – rounding (of letters) (AS. as LQ V Q T I DQG Q Q 8'  /0  ZD-al-PXTDZZDV KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDà Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr alQ Q ZD-al-V Q ZD-al-T I ZD-na¨ZLK . al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT ÑÁ(SA. 11. AS. al-layyinah) – curvilinear scripts such as al-thuluth. muqawwas – sublinear stroke (line) forming an arch of the circle. 144). 144). 37).

 qawl SO DTZ O.

155. T OD \XT O ID-\XT O DEEUHY / / 55. II. MI. in commentaries and glosses XVXDOO\ LQWURGXFHG E\ T OD RU TDZOXKX DEEUHY   DV ZHOO DV IDrespectively (CI. 190. passage. tract 2. xiv. TP. chapter in a composition (such as in the Fihrist of Ibn al-1DG P. XII. short composition. 154. 238). treatise. PDT ODK 1. – quotation. MU.

 qawlabah – PRXOGLQJ RI SDSHU.

$%  '0.

90: yaktub al-PXVWDPO DZZDO DOT ÐLPDK µPDMOLV DPO KX VKD\NKXQ IXO Q¶. I. 327. 283. 190. 222: wa-kaÐannahu matá fasada maÑahu shayÐ abÃala tilka al-T Ðimah. KF. folio (folium) (MK. KF. FRPS T OLE T µimah SO TDZ Ðim) – leaf. 83. 377. 86. 82. DF. III. I.

g. 22). RN. . mDEV Ã. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim see qaÃÃ. PXVWDT P – upright. erect. rectilinear (of letters and scripts) (e. comp.

GLOSSARY 121 taqwiyah SO WDT ZLQ.


qayd SO TX\ G. al-waraq al-muqawwá see waraq.

qayd al-tamalluk see tamalluk. statement. – note. 73  WDT\ G EL-al-NLW E 6' . composition (TE..  µFH TX¶RQ QRWH FH TX¶RQ FRXFKH SDU pFULW¶. qayd al-IDU JK VHH IDU JK WDT\ G 1. committing something to writing. 17.


371: naqaÃtu al-NLW E ZDaÑjamtuhu wa-shakaltuhu wa-qayyadtuh. sewing endbands (headbands) (MB. III. IK. 87: muqayyadah – SRLQWHG // . diacritical pointing (of letters) (BA.  tying. 113. binding. 62) 4. .. IA.


– marginal note. IB. glossator (AM. N JKL¨. muqayyid 1. 27). 43). **** al-N I DO-PDVKN ODK (al-PDVKT TDK) see shakl and shaqq. N ]DQ – mallet (UK.187). N JKDG N JKLG N JKDGK SO NDZ JKLG NDZ JK G NXJK G $- 136). 153. author 2. no. gloss (LC. N JK ¨ 67 SDVVLP.

136). leaf (of paper) (AJ. etc. SO NDZ JK Ã. al-N JKDG DO-. 77-85).VO P . WS. al-5 P . AE. 98-105. 77) – paper (EI. comp. al-kalŒ . WS. 419-420. waraq. see waraq. IV. . N JKLGDK – sheet.

85-86). kubbah (pl. ¨ayy al-NK JKDG see Ãayy. N JKDGNK QDK – paper mill (HN. downward sloping curved stroke (from right to left or vice versa. kubab) – ball (of fibre. WS. munkabb – inclined.122 GLOSSARY NDJKJK G N JKLG  NDZ JKLG – paper maker (AJ. 374). 136. as in the beginning of w Z. in papermaking) (OM).

8'  /0 .

II. TS. 21: naskh al-NLW E 7+ . 43: i¨EDV \ NDE NDM DO-ara DK \ ¨DI Ì \ $OO K \ $OO K \ $OO K &0  \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM KXZD DO-¨ ILÌ huwa huwa faqaÃ. 40. 416). 91.) 2. SD. katb. Ranunculus asiaticus. makbas – bookbinder’s press (QS. mikbas. 440. 49-53. NDE NDM 1. talismanic word (used as an invocation against worms and insects.) (US. AG. 169).v. mun¨anin. WDNE V – pressing (QS. known in the Maghreb as kaykataj. II. kitbah (MH. UA. CM. Asiatic crowfoot (bot. 416. comp. q. TH.107. II. 393). KL.

transcription. NLW E NLW EDK – writing. composition. kitbah – WKH ZRUG µNDWDED¶ RU µNDWDEDKXK ¶ DEEUHY   7( . copying.

used as part of the signature or autograph of the writer (copyist. FDOOLJUDSKHU.

+. N WLE SO NXWW E NDWDEDK. wa-DMD]WX ODKX DQ \DNWXE I NLW EDWLK DO-kitbah. 45: ‘hence katabah.   DM ]D ODKX EL-al-kitbah. NI. Turkish ketebehü. becomes a term equivalent to colophon’). 183: al-LM ]DK bi-al-kitbah. CT.

180). scribe.  VHFUetary. scrivener 2. IV. . fully-fledged (licensed) calligrapher (NI. amanuensis (EI. mu¨arrir. comp. 554-760).

197-200). KD. NH. IK. 384). lin. 388: mukattab).GLOSSARY 123 NLW E – writing. II. al-NLW E DO-awwal – ÑUthmanic canon. 86). IV. wa-majallah wa-wa¨y.   V T DO-NXWXE \ Q 46 .115). 207-208). EI. codex (MA. maktab – place designated for writing. maktabah – library (EI. al-NLW E DO-mukarras VHH NXUU V al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK – see khaÃÃ. book. NXWXE – ERRNVHOOHU .. 705. 23. tail (of a book or document) 2. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah. letter.) . PDNW E SO PDNW E W. VI. archetype. document. piece of writing. a¶lá (¶ulw) al-NLW E – head (of a book or document). I. spine (of a codex) (HT. V. copying (KK. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. 53. chapter in a book (SL. booklet. NLW ENK QDK NXWXENK QDK – library.

– piece of calligraphy. Ibn al-‚ Ðigh al-Mukattib) – teacher of calligraphy. KM. KD. 53). 51. mukattib (e.g. II. LVWLNW E – FRS\LQJ RQ UHTXHVW IRU D SDWURQ. 705). master calligrapher (KK. sifr 13. muktib. 4. IV. calligraph (DP.


383: ÑLGGDW NKDWDP W EL-khaÃÃLKLP PDNW EDK EL-aldhahab al-muka¨¨al bi-al-O ]XZDUG. I. IR. akŒal – dark-blue ink (or black with bluish luster) (DG. mukŒul – kohl container (UA. mikŒalah SO PDN ¨il). 391: ka-al-PLQVK K 8$ 393). mikŒ O see mirwad. outlining. paste obtained from tragacanth (DM). 187). takŒ O 1. outline (of letters) (DH. no. 414) 2. NDWK U µ – tragacanth. 230). pointing (of a wall) (FT. miktharah – receptacle (for paste) (DD. 393. kuŒl – antimony. kohl.

68). misÃarat al-tak¨ O  ILQH WKLQ. RXWOLQLQJ RXWOLQH RI GHVLJQV RQ book covers) (IB. comp.


124 GLOSSARY writing) (UK. 142: al-GLTTDK I UDVP DO-¨XU I.

tak¨ O al-ÃDZ O. 33. 110: tak¨ O DO- irs. 12.  VPDOO SDOOHW-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. AG.

sic. 42).  71  ZD-W  aÑ N I EDÑ  alKDZ PLVK LVK UDWDQ LOá annahu ‘kadh I DO-aÁl’). 0. kaŒOLE Q – screw press (UK. for the use of ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ DQG µODÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ VHH 73 . 154. NDGK – thus. IB. abbrev.

WLNU U. TM. 184). mukarrar (or al-Œarf al-mukarrar). takarrur – graphic error. 48.g. 162). WDNGK \DK – WKH NDGK -statement (MI. dittography (e. ditto- NXUU V DK.



9 VLIU   VXPPL\DW EL-GK OLND OL-WDNDUUXVLK ay in LP P EDÑ LK LOá baÑ . 107) 2. IK. 84. CI. AG. TS. 132). . 60). 321: alNXUU VDK OL-DQQDK Ãabaqah Ñalá Ãabaqah. quire (gathering). 700). 60). AA. KD. SL. II. reading stand (MD. comp. kursuf(ah) – tow (wad of raw cotton or wool used in an inkwell) (KK. passim. SK.  . TS. abbrev.  DOVR al-NLW E DO-mukarras – codex form of a book (AB. lin. II. NXUV DO-Œajar – support (for a stone slab) (IA. NXUV – book cradle. 100.0 . x. KU. WDNU V – collation (of quires) (HT. 48. 131. II. 154: wa-huwa jawf al-quÃn wa-\XT O ODK DO-ÑuÃbah. 468-471.92). ra¨l. II. 14. SA.


 WDNU VK – letter-head or serif in the shape of a barb RU GRW EORE.

.- QR  .



miksar SO PDN VLU. kurah – wooden ball (for burnishing paper) (NH. 363).

IR. 128). DD. miksha¨ VLNN Q DO-kash¨ – scraper. TP. – fold (in a leaf of paper) (OM). 237: bi-al-ÁDGU O EL-al-sinn kashà I DOwaraq). I. NH. 137. of bashr (LF. knife (for making erasures) (IR. 274. 79. 389. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U see taÐU NK NDVK GDK – long line or stroke (like a long fat¨ah) used to embellish the script (MN. kash¨ – erasure (by means of a pen knife or scraper) (MM. 391). syn. 58). NDVKN O – FRPPRQSODFH ERRN FRPS WDGKNLUDK NXQQ VK .

kuÑ E.126 GLOSSARY ka¶b (pl.

AJ. tongs (MB. 95. NDOO EDK NXOO EDK – (pair of) pincers. 109). KR. kaff al-waraq – quire (Fr. comp. inlay (SA. JL. 92. flat back (MB. 94). 442. 92. NXQQ VK DK. 406). 39. 82). WDNI W – inlaying. FT. IA. al-ka¶b al-muhallal – round back (MB. II. WS. DE. 84. kaff(ah). al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ – straight. 109. main de papier). passim. AB. – spine (back of a codex) (MB. 109). kindah – sexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JN. DM). 61. usually 25 sheets (PT. 90). 145. dast. 97. 977. rizmah.


. 25. commonplace book (LC. – 1. HB.

 FRPS WDGKNLUDK NDVKN O  V\Q RI EDUQ PDM Rr fahrasah (in the Maghreb). al-taµU NK DO-NLQ µ see taÐU NK . V. kunan) – SDWURQ\PLF FRQVLVWLQJ RI DE RU XPP IROORZHG by the name of the son/daughter (EI. 395-396).  kunyah (pl. mukannan – named by (known by) his/her kunyah.

I . an early script DVVFRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH VFULEDO FLUFOHV RI . originally and properly speaking. IDK )1  ID-awwal alkhuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-khaÃà al-0DNN ZD-baÑdahu al-0DGDQ WKXPPD al-BaÁU WKXPPD DO-. I 1.GLOSSARY 127 (al-kha¨¨) al-.

comp. 363. ±LM ]  kaykataj – talismanic word (used in the Maghreb as an invocation DJDLQVW ZRUPV DQG LQVHFWV. 8-9. 27ff. AV. 11-13.  JHQHULF QDPH XVHG ORRVHO\ IRU a host of early Arabic ‘non-proportioned scripts’ currently distinguished as the ‘±LM ] VFULSWV¶ µ(DUO\ $EEDVLG VFULSWV¶ µ1HZ $EEDVLG VW\OH¶ DQG WKH ‘Abbasid bookhand’ (see e. MV. OD).g. FN.

76  $*  86 .

478). 27. al¨ T OL¨ T. FRPS NDE NDM **** O ]XZDUG O ]DZDUG – lapis lazuli. JM. SA. laŒaq (pl. MP. WDOE V – sizing (of paper) (OH. 139). paint (UK. 85). II. (qalam) al-luµluµ – script akin to al-thuluth al-NKDI I LH SUREDEO\ al-tawq Ñ ) in which vertical and flat strokes are less than five dots in length (AS. 114. 119. 145. 29. ultramarine. azure ink.

 ilŒ T. insertion (TP. . mulŒaq – omission.

14). I. milzam(ah) SO PDO ]LP. laŒP 6XOD\P Q – screw press (UK. 279). JA. 154. 42). comp. OL] T – paste. 703).. 185. TM. IB.128 GLOSSARY  . 24. II. adhesive (KD. liÁ T lazm – pressing (TS. LC.  LGK QDTDÁa min al-NLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨aqahu bayna alsuà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E ZD-huwa al-la¨aq.

n. II. copyist’s book support.24. 230. 481) 2. 12: Ñ G DOQDV NKDK RU PD¨mal min khashab yafta¨ wa-yaÃZ ID-yu aÑ Ñalayhi akiW E DO-muntasakh minhu ¨attá yartafiÑ Ñan al-ar  wa-yastDQLG M QLE KX LOá law¨atay al-malzam). WA. book cradle (TW. 107. large paper clip (made of copper or other metal to hold the head of a leaf or roll or quire in place while copying) (AT. 390) 3. 481. 14. SA. AG. malzamah SO PDO ]LP. IR. SA.169. 133. II.  76  11. 15.  ERRNELQGHU¶V SUHVV 8. DD. I.

abbrev.  TXLUH RIWHQ HQFRXQWHUHG LQ 0DJKUHEL lithographed books. where each gathering is numbered separately). /&  /( .


ST. 25). $'  /( 137) 3. 13. PXWDO VKLQ – ZRUQ GDPDJHG 7:  I VLIU PXWDO VKLQ.109. JL. index. 132). alsinah) – envelope flap (ST. 90. lin. qan¨arat al-OLV Q see qanÃarah. HT. LC. large size bifolio (bifolium) (TC. 20. OLV Q (pl. MM. 119. 25.


230) 2.166). SD. passim). 480. laqab SO DOT E. 26). malediction.GLOSSARY 129 li¦ T (pl. alÁiqah) – paste. IR. milaff 1. DM). adhesive (SA. lafŒ – tooling. II. spool (DS. ODIIDK OLI IDK SO ODI Ðif) – roll (of parchment or paper) (AB. 167. I. comp. 391. the formula of malediction ‘laÑanahu $OO K¶ RU µODÑQDW $OO K Ñalayhi’ . wrapper (DM). mulaffaq. RA. 181. 131. or (MI. al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah – made-up copy (KC. abbrev. lin. OL] T la¶nah – curse. stamping (HT. II. DD. 145. 530).

I. V. WDOT P – inlaying. mulaqqab bi – known by (referred to) his/her laqab. inlay (FT. 618-631). (pair of ) tongs. pincers. milqa¨ PLOT ¨ SO PDO T Ã) 1. . honorific title (EI. implement for collecting shavings (small fragments) DIWHU HUDVXUH 8$  OLP VK QD DO-qalam. 406). 109) 2. 391: yalquà EDT \ P \DÌhar bi-al-waraq min athar al-kashÃ). – nickname. tweezers (MB. DD.

stroke sloping (descending) from right to left and YLFH YHUVD DV LQ WKH EHJLQQLQJ RI N I Á G \ Ð DQG U Ð) (UD. LM. lakk RU O N '* . lak. 11.130 GLOSSARY mustalqin – line. 49).

g. namq. ODPO PDK – small tool (resembling an elephant’s tusk ?) (TS. lamq – elegant writing. 11. 140). varnish (AB. AG. glazed. lacquer. al-WDGKK E DO-ODPP Ñ.).  ODF FULPVRQ UHG SLJPHQW RU LQN 06  wa-al-lak lil- DPP W ZD-al-fat¨ W ZD-al-NDVU W 0% -86) 2.v. copying (TE. 109). ODPP ¶ – glossy. 16). lawŒ(ah) SO DOZ ¨. law¨ W. burnished (e. q. comp.

headpiece (FT. OM) 4. pasteboard (ST. HT. 58-59) 2. levha) large panel (of calligraphy.  WDEOHW RI DQ\ KDUG-surfaced material) (SL. wooden tablet (for burnishing gold or paper) (UK. 11. 99. usually framed). lawŒ al-ta¦O E – see taÁO E ODZZ Œ – master decorator. 124) 3. MS. illuminator (HD. 24. lin. 29. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah see muÁ¨af. WDOZ Œ – marginal note. illuminated piece (such as frontispiece. 402). 142-143. wooden board (TS. gloss (DM). 5) 5. II. 125). MB. 25. panel (in decoration). 31) 6. .or tailpiece) (LC.123. lawŒ al-¦DG UDK – frontispiece. (Turk. head.

31. TS. WDOZ ] – rounding (‘giving an almond shape to’) of the initial stroke of such letters as Á G Ã Ð and ¨ Ð (KH. 38).GLOSSARY 131 lawzah 1. 60: lawzah wa-niÁf. IB. 59.v. raÐs al-lawzah. 156. 105. 44. oval figure 2.). lozenge-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design). almond-shaped tool or stamp (UK. also known as sarwah (q. 109. central medallion (on a book cover). IA. 11. mandorla 4. MB. AG. PLOZ T SO PDO ZLT. see also nuqÃah) 3.

133. 230. 478. – spatula. AT. 208). II. lawn SO DOZ Q. 45. MJ. stirrer (for mixing ink) (SA. IR. IB.

V. tint (EI. 148.  1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q. – colour. JA. pigment. AI. . 698-707.

11. LC. WDO\ ¨ 1. see also the quotation under sha¨m). III. 370: qishr al-qaÁab. O ¨(ah) – bark (skin) of the reed (BA. polychrome illumination (WA. 27) 2. tinting (of paper). 86. shaving off the bark of the reed (IK. 86: layyaÃtu min alTDODP O ÃDK TDVKDUWXKX. WDOZ Q 1. IK.

26-29. coloured ink (SA. II. 160) 3. colour. 20. O I DO-shajar – bast fibres. 393) tow (wad. 111-119.  SODFLQJ D O Ãah in the slit of the nib to increase the intake of ink (KD. 133). also PLO T (UA. 13. 79-84. MP. BA. index. 84. MB. III. MP. 203) 2. 26-29. 370). n. paper pulp (OM). AT. tint (AD. liyaq) 1. O TDK (pl. 477-478. MJ. . 55. II. IK. 702. UK. tuft of unspun silk. wool or cotton used in an inkwell) (ST.

700: al-QXTUDK DOODW \XMÑDO I K DO-PLG G ZD-al-Á I $7 . III. also PLO TDK (BA.132 GLOSSARY PDO T (pl. amliqah) 1. 370) – compartment for ink (KD. II.


 .. %$ ..

 layyin – curvilinear (of a letter or script) (AS. KH. 38: al-khaÃÃ al-OD\\LQ KXZD DOODGK I KL DO-WDGZ U. 144.

muraÃÃab. muqawwar. comp. **** matn SO PXW Q. such as al-thuluth. al-DTO P DO-layyinah – curvilinear scripts. alWDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ.


1. Rf a ¨DG WK DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the chain of transmitters who handed it down) (SL. main body of the text (as opposed to margins). II. EI. VI. 111: al-matn al-ÃDU TDK DO-PXPWDGGDK PLQ \DP Q DO-Áulb waVKDP OLK ') 9  Dl-PDNW EDK I PDWQ DO-NLW E ÑDG DO-¨ VKL\DK MH. 89: ya biÃXK I PDWQ DO-NLW E WKXPPD \DNWXEXK TXE ODWD GK OLN I DO-¨ VKL\DK $' . text-column (MU. V. 843) 2.


¨ VKL\DK. shar¨ or gloss. WH[W DV RSSRVHG WR a commentary.

25). II. 1. LC. . 53). Œard al-matn (HN. VI. al-naskh alfa„„ Œ and al-wa„„ Œ – larger version of al-naskh (NA. 109. 139: wa-ODKX I NLW EDW VKDU¨ PDP] M EL-al-matn an yumayyiz al-matn bi-NLW EDWLK EL-al-¨umrah. 24. 568). EI. P WLQ – author of the original composition. TP. 843) 4. (qalam) al-matn. IX. DEEUHY 9$ QR  MM. MD. 222: wa-qalam al-naskh yatafarraÑu Ñanhu qalam al-matn wa-KXZD JKDO Ìuh wa-qalam al-¨DZ VK ZD-KXZD NKDI IXK $6  -0 -66). also known as fa„„ Œ al-naskh. 251-252) or jard (?) al-matn – colophon (LC. 214. SD. central panel (on a book cover) as opposed to the border (FZ. matn (as opposed to a FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨) (JN.

PLG G (pl. obliteration (by means of a cloth. 320: summiya al-PLG G PLG GDQ OL-annahu yamudd al-qalam.52. MP. MJ. IV. amthilah) – copy. supple) (by rubbing it with a piece of wood) (ST. 21. 238).  madd. apograph (CD. 216). hence mumaŒŒa¨ – blind tooled (FI. 79: dalk) 2. LVWLPG G – the manner of dipping the pen in the inkwell (SA. comp. 134-135. EI. MB. or licking) (TP. UK. LVWLPG G PD¨¨. AE. 79-90. 36-37). 55. KH. erasure. maŒw – ink removal. MP. 86. ¨ibr.) .GLOSSARY 133 PLWK O (pl. KR. III. index. VLIU   WDNKO à al-NLW E ZDLIV GXKX EL-al-qalam. 67-71. Á UDK majmajah – scribbling (KM. 121-122. 1031). process of softening leather (making it flexible. comp. tamŒ U – polishing (burnishing) with an oyster shell. III. TP. comp.115: PLWK O DO-VDP Ñ ). VI. tam¨ ¨ – elongation (of letters) (KU. 471-477. n. maŒ UDK (q. 90). 127-131. ¨aÃÃ. UK. 58. 38. . 138-140. IV. 89). ink (in general) (SK. JL. 13. pl. khirqah. 371). MJ. AT. SA. BA. amiddah) – soot ink. al-waraq al-P Œ see waraq.v. tamŒ ¨ bi-al-dhahab – gold tooling (FI. blind tooling. 38.  I ÁLQ ÑDW WDMK ] DO-raqq wa-Áaqlih wa-tam¨ ULK ZDÁabghih). II. 15-18. tamŒ ¨ 1.) . transcript.

II. 465-467. mudan. 0DG QDW DO-6DO P – Baghdad (DM). also known as 0DG QDW DO-1DE – Medina. SK.5  .134 GLOSSARY al-0DG QDK (al-munawwarah). pen knife (SA. I  mudyah (madyah. midan) – knife. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DGDQ see ±LM ] DQG . 103- 8$  . midyah) (pl.

WDPU „ see  abbah. ta E E al-sharŒ al-PD]M DO-PDP] M. FRPS VLNN Q marrah – spatula (for mixing paper pulp) (OM).

coarse haircloth. mimsaŒah – pen wiper (IR. mashµalah – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µP VK Ða $OO K¶ 0* . 391). 481-482. 60: misann almis¨) 2. 202). 166. AT. 230. wiping (MB. 114). see shar¨. 133. sword (for rubbing leather) (UK. DD. masŒ – rubbing. misŒ 1. 110. . I. II. IA. SA. sackcloth (DG.


55) 2.GLOSSARY 135 mish¨. 16) 3. mashq 1. 116-117. elongation (of letters) (JA. 60. AA. 146: al-jamÑ wa-almashq..  ZD-yasta¨VLQ Q DO-PDVKT I DOV Q ZD-al-VK Q LOO I DZ NKLU DO-NDO P 6$ . transcription (TE. mush¨ – comb (IA. IR. 230). 133: wa-al-mashq fa-huwa surÑat al-NLW EDK PDÑa baÑtharat al-¨XU I 0+  VKDUU DO-NLW EDK DOPDVKT $$  PDVKDTD « LGK DVraÑa al-NLW EDK 73  7( . I.I. hasty. SK. inelegant hand. scribbling (MM. 262: al-mashq huwa madd alXU I I DO-NLW EDK 70  6. copying.

fine elongated stroke (SK. elegant. IK. unsuitable for the copying of the QurÐ Q )1   ID-DPP DO-ZDUU T Q DOODG QD \DNWXE Q DO-maÁ ¨if bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-mashq…. fine elongation. 320: almashqah al-maddah al-GDT TDK ZD-al-khaÃà al-PDPVK T KXZD DOPDPG G. mashqah 1. for example. 151). KK. 16.EQ 6 U Q annahu kariha an tuktab al-maÁ ¨if mashqan…li-DQQD I KL QDTÁ D O tará al-DOLI ND\ID \XJKDUULTXK \DQEDJK DQ WXUDGG VHH DOVR $9  ‘Mashq. MY. calligraphic hand (CM. 48. copying from a model (TE. 134: ÑDQ . (kha¨¨) al-mashq – one of the ancient scripts (?) used originally by the scribes in the city of al-$QE U DQG FKDUDFWHUL]HG DV OLJKW KDYLQJ D slanted alif and. KT. calligraphic exercise. 4. 83) 5. calligraphic model (AD. 164) 6. is a technique that can be applied to any kind of script and is not an independent style of its own.’). 89: al-mashq huwa al-khaÃà I KL DO-khiffah. according to some opinions.


PXVK T ŒDU U – VLON WRZ ZDG. P VKLT – calligrapher (NI. 183).

'' . .

signing. FRPS O TDK ¨ im„ µ 1. signature. signed attestation/ UHDGLQJ VWDWHPHQW 27  ODPP Ñuri D K GK DO-NLW E LOD\\D QDÌartu wa-taÐammaltu bi-P \D¨Z KL ID-wajadtuhu muà ELTDQ OLO-ÁDZ E ID¨akamtu bi-Ái¨¨atih wa-am aytuhu nammaqahu… A¨mad al-4   . autograph (DM) 2.


107) 2. al-maghrah al-¶. LC. 478). 60-61). LPO µ SO DP OLQ. FRPS QDÌar 3. polisher (NH. 27). 11. 31. 11. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DNN see ±LM ] DQG . 411). execution statement (containing the calligrapher’s name) (MN. 390. maghrah – ochre pigment (FT.U T \DK – reddish brown ink (SA. VII. etc. 25. 107). AG. ex-dono. I  mimlasah 1. AG. 8). 88.). 88. For various expressions used in ownership statements see OS. al-musharrafah. ex-library. II. Makkah (al-mukarramah. also referred to as qayd al-tamalluk (OS. TS. PLON \DK WDPO N WDPDOOXN – ownership note or statement (such as ex-libris. LC. al-muÑaÌÌamah) – Mecca. milk – ownership (OS. also malasah – burnisher. EI. plane-like instrument (TS.

I. KF. 85-94) 2.  GLFWDWLRQ $. work (known as al-DP O . SDVVLP :6 -13.

muhr – seal. 472-. passim. famulus (AI. stamp (EI. 287: Vermittler – PXEDOOLJK PXOT  muktib).VII. SURGXFHG WKURXJK GLFWDWLRQ mumlin – dictation master (AI. mustamlin – tradition transmitter’s clerk. EI. LVWLPO µ – repetition of a dictation by a specially appointed famulus. VII. signet. VII. II. SL. 725-726. 725-726). passim. 48). GA. writing down (of a dictated text) (EI.

 FRPS NK WDP WDPK U – sealing. VII. 472-473). . stamping (EI.



WS. (IW. leaf (of any writing material) (KD. 704: wa-al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK wa-al-sifr wa-al-PXKUDT VDZ Ð) 3. sifr 13. leaf (of paper) (SA. 8-9. 472. 482: al-muhraq wa-huwa al-qirà V. IV. AE. 105-106. sheet. KM. 79-82. II. II. 50-52) 2. sheet.

60. 63). P Vá (pl PDZ VLQ DPZ V. polisher (IA. mawzah – burnisher.

16: al-maws al-6K U ] . trimmer (TW. – pen knife. 169: li-bary qalam al-qaÁab wa-iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK . UD.$  maws.

P µ al-ward – rose water (MP. 64).  1+  '' .  PLPZDK ODK «ZD-W UDWDQ WDN Q PLQ DOnu¨ V ZD-min al-¨DOD] Q ZD-JKD\ULK. 226. V. LC. PLPZDK P ZDUG \DK – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink (MU. 25). II.

45). FRPS PLVT K WDPZ K 1. 403). 12. tilting (of a script). inlaying (SA. SA. hence P µil – inclining. script) (UD. gilt (SD). . coating. LP ODW DO-qalam – tilting of the pen. II. 442) 2. slanting (of the line. II. WDPZ K EL-al-¨DO µ (al-dhahab) – gilt (FT.

WDQE K – note. 40). KM. QDZ MLGK VJ Q MLGK. (qalam) al-PDQWK U – QDVNK RU ULT Ñ/naskh-based script (characterised by large spaces between words) (AS. IV. JM. copying (TE. 5: nabaqtu al-NLW E ZD-nabbaqtuhu saÃÃartuhu wa-katabtuh). PDUJLQDO DQQRWDWLRQ '0 7+  WDQE K Ñalá al-ghalaÃ). 16.138 GLOSSARY **** QDET WDQE T – elegant writing. remark (in the body of a composition). sifr 13. nota bene. 146.

– OHWWHUV VXFK DV E Ð DQG W Ð (TU. index. paring. minjam – mallet (ST. 9: wa-al-na¨t na¨W Q QD¨t baÃnih wa-na¨t MDZ QLELK. 36). UD. 21. IB. 43: P MDPDK). 232. trimming (of a reed) (IR. naŒt 1.

I.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ RI WKH W\SH called contraction in which two or three words are fused into one portmanteau word. e. nuŒ V – copper. 482). (MG. 35). etc. basmalah. copper-based ink (UK.g. ¨amdalah. 133-134. MP. .


97. 95. II. narjasah – y-shaped nonagonal or decagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. selector (DF. 82). – anthology (EA. I. nasab SO DQV E. muntakhib – compiler. KR. 384). 230. 94-95). munkhul – sieve (IR. DM).

etc. genealogy. VII. 967-968). pedigree (EI. religious sect or school. 53-56). al-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK. VIII. nisbah (pl. – lineage. ending in – (EI. nisab) – descriptive adjective (adjective of relation) indicating an individual’s birthplace. tribe.


sifr 13. 696-699). KK. par excellence. see khaÃÃ. ER. IV. 17. 1126 (in Turkey). naskh-ta¶O T). IV. 1127 (in Muslim India). IV. naskh 1. (kha¨¨) al-nasta¶O T – hybrid of naskh and ta¶O T (thus properly known as naskh-i ta¶O T. 21). The MamOXN QDVNK ZDV ZULWWHQ VDQV VHULI WDUZ V ZKLOH WKH 2WWRPDQ QDVNK DQG .5. KM. belonged to the mu¨aqqaq family of scripts. transcription (TE. (qalam) al-naskh – book hand. 1124 (in Persia). a script which emerged in the 8/14th century in Persia and later was used extensively in Turkey and India (EI. index. which according to the Mamluk tradition. PXQ VDEDK – collation (of quires) (ST. also QDVNKDK WDQV NK QDV NKDK LQWLV NK LVWLQV NK – copying. In Turkey this script was often (but incorrectly) known under the name of ta¶O T. 57) 2.

  0. properly ‘pertaining to naskh’. LE. commonly. CI. list.12) 2.140 GLOSSARY the Persian naskh of the 10/16th century and later often featured the VHULI RQ WKH OHWWHU O P RI WKH GHILQLWH DUWLFOH 7KH VHULI RI WKLV OHWWHU LQ the Ottoman naskh was often right-sloping.      $5  $. al-nuskhah (al-kutub. al-naskh al-V GDK – regular naskh hand (HI. nuskhah (pl. recension (MU. transcript.131: balagha qir Ðatan wa-PXT EDODWDQ ZD-taÁ¨ ¨an Ñalá nuskhah muÑtamadah) – exemplar. 141. version. al-naskh al-fa„„ Œ see matn. used as a synomym of al-naskh proper (NC. CA. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah VHH PDIN N PXIDNNDN al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah see mulaffaq. xv. al-naskh al-wa„„ Œ see matn. pl. Turkey. badal) 4. 138. 146. 47: wa-al-naskh lil-¨DG WK ZD-al-WDIV U ZD-na¨ZLKLP  /0  DO-naskh iÑU EXKX DTDOO min al-ray¨ Q ZD-I KL WDÑO T ZD-Ãams fa-qaruba min al-ULT Ñ. 412: – nuskhahaÁl. xiv). archetype (LC. comp. al-makh¨ ¨ W. LM. personal) nature (CI. 47. IV. CM.171). variant reading (varia lectio). copy (EI. nusakh) 1. 36. LM. 149) 2. XVI. 1125. QDVNK 1. Persia. IV. al-naskh al-mu¶W G. catalogue (AD. I. 45: wa-min al-ray¨ Q DO-QDVNK /0  DPP TDODP DO-naskh wa-alwa   ¨ wa-al-¨DZ VK ZD-al-PDQWK U ID-asqià PLQT UDK . 128. II. al-nuskhah al-GXVW U VHH GXVW U al-nuskhah al-far¶ see farÑ. CD. 1127. 26). Muslim India)./ QR UDI ¶ al-naskh. 106: wa-NLW E µDO-%D\ Q ZD-al-WDE\ Q¶ QXVNKDW Q Oá wa-WK QL\DK ZD-al-WK QL\DK DÁa¨¨ wa-ajwad) 3. 1123. while the serif in the Persian naskh was mostly left-sloping (AS. VIII. 123. naskhbased (related) hand of an idiosyncratic (informal. 182. al-nuskhah al-a¦l (al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah. but erroneously. MZ. I. 89).

Q VLNK SO QXVV NK. unicum. 26). DO-VDIDU \DK – ‘pocket book’ (small size manuscript produced for travelers) (TC. 26). al-nuskhah al-umm – holograph. al-nuskhah al-waŒ GDK (al-IDU GDK) – single surviving copy. archetype (LC.


 muntasikh – copyist. 47). ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK see Ñ G . 17. TW. scribe (TE. passim). PDQV NK PXQWDVDNK – manuscript (AK. MA. 16. 348. WB.

.g. of letters. 9. I. LQVK µ – construction. no. . III. 1241-1244). letter-writing. documents or state papers. epistolography (EI. layout (mise en page ) (FK. munshiµ  VHFUHWDU\ DPDQXHQVLV (. style or composition.GLOSSARY 141 QDVDT WDQV T – text arrangement. e. 1014/2: faragha min ta¨U Uih Ñalá h GK DO-nasaq).

AI. 278. WDZVK U – sprinkling of a freshly copied text with VDZGXVW QXVK UDK QXVK UDK (also XVK UDK ZXVK UDK) – sawdust (for drying ink) (JA. 136). TD. 67). FRPS N WLE  author (usually referring to poetry) (SS. 94. I. 134. PLQVKDU PLQVK U SO PDQ VK U. WDQVK U. nashr. 173. I. IK.

– saw (for work with wooden ERDUGV.


12. QDVKVK I – blotting paper (DM). minshafah – blotter (TD. AT. 133. I. index. 50. IA. 21. UDTT PDQVK U see raqq. tanshiyah – pasting (ST. 136). I. 480. MB. IB. starch paste (made of sorghum. 390. index. PLQVKDU \DK – chevron (FT. SA. 21). dhurah) (OM). OM. 13. IR. II. ST. 106. compartment for paste (in a writing case) (SA. PLQVK K – paste-receptacle. 60. . 230: minshaµah). 395). DD. 480: al-QDVK DO-muttakhadhah min alburr aw al-NDWK U Ð). II. nashan – wheat starch. starch paste (TS.

pallet-like tool (HT. handle (SK. 239: al-madd ka-alnaÁb wa-ka-al-naÁbayn.133. 240. . 269: al-O P QDÁE WKXPPD E Ð al-khaÃÃ) 2. 103: niÁ E DO-VLNN Q 6$ . stroke. straight line.. ni¦ E 1.  . 249.142 GLOSSARY na¦b 1. 241. lin. the letter alif (IR.. 137).

munta¦ib – ascender. LM. 49: fa-almuntaÁLE KXZD DOODGK \XV PLW T PDW DO-N WLE. 59). 156. MB. IA. 43. 103. up-stroke (SA. also ni¦ b al-dalk – burnisher (IA. UD. IB. 59) 3. 11. III.  folder (instrument used for folding sheets of paper when binding) (UK. 101. 47.

FZ. ZM. tan¦ O – elongation (of letters) (SA. medallion. na„ar – study note. III. e. 217. 218. panel and the like (in illumination and book cover design) (FI. min¨aqah SO PDQ Ãiq) – decorative element. reading note. JL. 43). 88. 140: wa-KXZD PDZ TLÑ alPDGG W DO-musta¨sanah min al-¨XU I al-muttaÁilah).g. 93. statement (usually introduced by ‘naÌDUD I ¶.

) . $+  .  &0 QR QDÌDUD I KL ZD-taÐammala maÑ Q K ZD-daÑ OL-P OLNLK.


 Q „ir (pl. nuÌÌ U.

 DGPLQistrator of a waqf 2.170). . I KL QD„ar – µSKUDVH V\Q I KL WDÐammul) implying doubt and insinuating politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. II. comp. tan„ P – composition (in verse or prose) (AM. na„m. shiÑr. 2812). versification. no. curator.

passim). revision (KF.GLOSSARY 143 nafkh – gaufrage (KJ. no. bubbles (between the doublures and the cover board) (NH. IV. AT. tanaqquŒ – correction. naqr – inscription. 391: for sewing of quires). 5). 133. 23). al-waraq al-naf¨ see waraq. IV. 503: Áu¨¨i¨at watunuqqi¨at). nafdh – punching. awl (SA. nafa¨ (sg. I. 230. 481. MJ. sifr 13. IR. nafÃah) – pockets of air. 5: al-NLW E I DO-¨ajar). DD. 392). 208. engraver (KM. minfadh – punch. QDTT U – carver. WDQT Œ. PLQT U – serif-OLNH VWURNH V\Q WDUZ V TY. sifr 13. awling (MB. engraving (on stone).3. II. II. epigraphy (KM.

/0 .

 niqs SO DQT V QXT V.

KM. 469. IK. 471. – ink (KK. SA. 49. sifr 13. 84. II. naqsh SO QXT VK. IV. 5).

comp. MB. IA. TS. 105. 931). VII. QLT VKDK 1. 29-32. naqr 2. illumination (EI. tooling or stamping (of leather) (UK. PLQT VK SO PDQ TLVK PDQ T VK. epigraphy (FT. 63) 3. painting. 400). inscription. engraving. 156.

IA.  0% 105. ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO 8. . 59).

IV. WDQT VK – writing. illuminator (PA. 155.144 GLOSSARY QDTT sh 1. carver. copying (FK. engraver (KM. 266). sifr 13. miniature painter. 5) 2. VII. Q TLVK – calligrapher (AW. III. 159). designer. 304: wa-qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ WDQT VK K GK DO-NLW E. 141. 931-932). QDTT VK´NK QDK – Ottoman imperial painting atelier (workshop) (EI.

vocalization (by means of dots) (SA. TE. III. SA. nuq¦ Q QDT ¦ah SO QDT ÐiÁ) – omission. III. nuqaÃ. 160. naq¨ 1. haplographic error. 38). letter-pointing (TE. haplography (TP. 16-17. SA. 151. naq¦. 58). 16-17) 2. III. nuq¨ah (pl. KH. 16: al-naqà qad \DN Q EL-maÑná al-shakl.


nimrah – number. numrah. QDTT ¨ – vocaliser. copying. transmissLRQ WUDGLWLRQ H[HPSODU ). orthographer (LT. XII. 59: nuqaà mudawwarah. naql 1. Q TL¨ SO QXTT Ã). Q TLO (pl. 137. calligrapher (TE.  VPDOO WRRO SRLQW IRU FUHDting dots on leather) (TS. TE. naqalah) 1. IA. 16) 4. 68) 5. QR T ELOD Raw at al-PXU G Q PDÑa naqlih fa-Áa¨¨a) 2. . 105. extract. 133. abbrev. 368). nuqÃah lil-WDGKK E QXTÃDK NDE UDK OL-EX\ W DO-lawzah). HT. MB. 16. 33. quoting. 60: nuqÃat al-lawzah. AW. quotation 3. copyist. 12. exact copy (apograph). 218) 2. 138: naqaltuhu min khaÃÃih. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D KRUL]RQWDO OLQH IRU U Ð ZLWK D ORRS DW LWV HQG UHSUHVHQWLQJ K Ð used . transcription (MU. citing. figure. translator. translation. IA. ‘facsimile’ of the master calligrapher’s work (DW.

GLOSSARY 145 among other things as a reference mark. 45. WDQP U – marking (providing) with numbers. SK. 62. AM. numbering. KK. 53. copying (TE. 119: ¨usn al-NLW EDK QDPTXK :5 . namq WDQP T – elegant. 91). 53. 16. embellished writing. written over the word in the text and repeated above the relevant gloss in the margin and bearing a superscript number) (RA.

NI. 180: adhantu liQ PLT K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PDUJK EDK 7( . 45. Q PLT PXQDPPLT – calligrapher (AC. HOHJDQW FRPSRVLWLRQ (of a text) (DM).

AW. sifr 13. 369. 119. 181. 38). QDP TDK – piece (of calligraphy). elegant. calligraphic composition (NI. 5: namnamtu al-NLW E qarmaÃtuhu). IV. II. painted illustration (KF. AA. WDQP O – compact writing. QXZZ U SO QDZ Z U. copying (SK. copying (KH. 105) 2. embellished writing. compact writing (KM. munamnamah – miniature (figurative) painting.1). n. namnamah 1. 237). calligraph.

index.v. 43). IB. 22.) (LM. arabesques (on book covers) (LC. al-munawwarah – epithet of Medina. – floral design. PXQ U – syn. IB. having an open counter (ant. 26. 69). 44). QDZ UDK – corner stamp (smaller than turunjah. of maÃP V q. PXQ ZDODK LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDODK – authorisation note or statement (allowing the transmission of a work by means of handing over the . of mufatta¨. used in the decoration of an envelope flap) (ST.

498-450. 27). Q Q SO DQZ Q Q Q Q. EI. 86- Q ZDOWX K GK DO-NLW E N PLODQ ZD-huwa sabÑDW DM] Ð. III. II.146 GLOSSARY shaykh’s copy to the student) (MF. KF.

700. KD. IK. – inkwell (SK. 82: wa\XT O KL\D DO-GDZ K ZD-al-Q Q ZD-al-UDT P. 106. II.

110. SL. GA. LQK µ SO LQK Ð W. used as a paragraph mark or textual divider. xi. I. 87. LQWLK µ – end. II. II. / / / (for intahá) (MW. CI. abbrev. xiii. 285). CI. termination.



 **** DKG E (sg. 36). hudub) – OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð DQG ] Ð (TU. hud hud SO KDG KLG. hudb.

– hoopoe VHH WDENK U.

correction. WDKGK E 1. epitome (EA. 23).. I. revision (DM) 2.  ZD-hiya al-QXVNKDK DOODW DKG K LOá Sayf alDawlah).. abridgement. LKG µ – dedication (FN. 17: katabtu Ñalá Ìahr juzÐ ahdaytuh ilá ÁDG T O  08 .. .

GLOSSARY 147 muhadhdhib 1. WDKO O 1. muhall. al-waraq al-KLO O see waraq. 69. compiler (SS. rounding (of the spine). 108) 2. author. 73) 2. 109. MG. al-ka¶b al-muhallal see kaÑb. 61). epitomist. backing (MB. 72. mustahall – WKH ILUVW QLJKW RI WKH PRQWK HJ I PXKDOO PXVWDKDOO. 181. I. abridger. also haylalah – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOOá All K¶ (AD. EI. IA. X. 483.

 . VKDKU NDGK 6$ 9.


.  PDUJLQ ') ..   .

/&  0. gloss.  PDUJLQDO note. abbrev. .

.  \XT O DM EDKX I K PLVKDW NLW ELK LGK NDWDED ED\QD DO-saÃrayn). annotation (TT. glossing. K PLshah – LQWHUOLQH %$ .. WDKP VK 1. 193: hammasha al-NLW E Ñallaqa Ñalá h PLVKLK.


102: sifr muhammash bitaÑ O T PXKLPPDK. muhammash – glossed. annotated (TW.

. K PDK – head (of a letter). LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O – mark distinguishing an unpointed letter from its pointed counterpart (for various practices see TP.  K PDW DO-alif). 4. 57. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah. syn. raÐV HJ 6$ .. al-PXKPDO W – letters without diacritical points. unpointed letters (TP. IR. GL. 90). . MH. 244). 57.

IV. 182: mujalladah  akhmah ta¨WDZ Ñalá ÑLVKU Q NXUU VDWDQ I kull wajhah ÑLVKU Q VDÃUDQ ') . ¶alá al-wajh – copying. wajh al-hirr (lit. 25. transcription in full. upper part (of a document or textblock) (TS. upper cover (TS. page (MU.   I VDEÑ TDZ Ðim waZDMKDK Z ¨idah). ‘tomcat’s face’) – WKH OHWWHU K Ð in the form of a rounded (as opposed to ‘almond shaped’ – mulawwaz) double loop ( . wajh(ah) 1. making a complete copy (of a manuscript or collection) (SL. recto (of a document or leaf) 4. 31) 3. II.. epitome (DM).148 GLOSSARY **** M ] P MD] – abridgement. 25) 2. 43-45). 31. face..

al-wajh al-awwal (al-wajhah al. 29. -92). al-wajh al-WK Q (al-wajhah al-WK QL\DK.. MK.Oá) – recto (of a leaf) (LC.. wajh al-kiW E – upper cover (AG. 6$ . 82). 109).

piece of writing (in an unspecified form) (IK. 29. KM. wajh al-waraqah see waraqah. 464. KK. 53). SA. waŒVK see sinn. 5. . 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. II. IV. 218). sifr 13. 82). – verso (of a leaf) (LC. 154: wa-ZDMKXKX E Ãin sinnayh. MK. wajh al-qalam – inner side of the nib (KU. MJ. waŒy – writing.

95. waraq SO DZU T.73). al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK see qalam. no.73). muwarrad – floriated (of design) (DH.GLOSSARY 149 mawaddah – writing. WDZU NK see taÐU NK wardah – rosette. DA). no. piece of writing (see wa¨y above) (IK. lobed medallion (DH.

85-. -195.KXU V Q  DO-6K P  DO-0LVU  al-7LK P  DO-0DJKULE  DO-$QGDOXV  VHH HJ 6$ 9. such as alwaraq al-6DPDUTDQG  DO-%DJKG G  DO-.  SDSHU IRU YDrious types of paper. WS.


 waraqah 1. parchment or leather) 2. leaf. piece (of paper. folio (folium).  $5  . abbrev.


(TS. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. 25). 109). wajh al-waraqah – recto (of a leaf) (LC. 29). AG. khalf al-waraqah – verso (of a leaf) (LC. 11.

VO P – ‘Islamic paper’ (paper produced by Muslims) (WM. 85). al-waraq (al-N JKDG. I. DO-.

DO-5 P 1. European (usually watermarked) paper (WM. 75. 77) 2. al-waraq (al-N JKDG. 31). 378). I. al-waraq al-¶ GLP – waste paper (HN. French paper (PT.

al-waraq al-KLO O – Venetian paper (bearing a crescent watermark. DO-EDODG – local paper (as opposed to imported) (PT. . OM). Tre Lune) (PT. 30. 31). SA. VI. 193. paper bearing an imitation watermark. waraq damghah (tamghah) – stamped paper (DM).

32).150 GLOSSARY al-waraq al-NK P – unglazed paper (PT. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ (al-ma¦T O.

87. 88. 35. pasteboard (JL. – glazed paper (PT. 84). 82). 104) 2. 380). al-waraq al-P Œ – wove paper (HN. 487. 394). MS. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ (al-naf¨ or waraq al-DEU . JL. cardboard (FT. WS. 32. MD. SA. WS. al-waraq al-muqawwá 1. II. 107. al-waraq al-PDGJK ¨ – papier maché (FI.

WR. MN. 93. transcription (WS. – marbled paper (DM. 87. EI. IK. copying. II. 94). bookseller. bookbinder (QS. I. 69. 81. stationer. 66: fa-N WLE DO-khaÃà huwa al-ZDUU T wa-al-mu¨arrir). 148) 2. (al-kha¨¨) al-ZDUU T see mu¨aqqaq. 558-561). 9. maysam SO PD\ VLP. ZDUU TDK – paper-mill (MA. WS. I. al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK VHH O P DOLI ZLU TDK  SURIHVVLRQ RI WKH ZDUU T  FXlture of the handwritten book. index. 65). 16. foliated arabesque design (ST. ZDUU T PXZDUULT – papermaker. index. WDZU T 1. 14. vegetal (curvilinear) decoration. LC. 495). 380). KF. 161). MP. scribe (SL. IB. al-waraqah al-wus¨á – middle leaf (of a quire) (ST. 22. FI. professional copyist. IV. 22. II. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ – laid paper (HN. 28. 88. JL. 82. foliation (as opposed to pagination) 3.

– tool. mawsim SO PDZ VLP. stamp (AB. 135).

decoration (of book covers by impression and stamping) (ST. 22. II. 10). – feast. 65). index.g. ZXVK UDK VHH QXVK UDK . festival. CI. For dating by feasts see taÐU NK PDZV P EL – entitled (e. washŒ – decorating. MP.

.GLOSSARY 151 washm 1. 93) 3.125. drawing (AD. lin. 186) 2. also WDZVK P – tooling. writing. diacritical pointing (of letters) (IK. stamping (of leather) (HT.


lin. wu¦l (pl.126). wi¦l. 18. wa¦l. stamp (HT. – pattern (created by tooling). washy. tawshiyah – polychrome illumination (TE. UK. 147: altawshiyah al-naqsh wa-al-zakhrafah). awÁ O ZDÁO W.

piece. NZ. 234. vox reclamans (NM. line of paste (kollesis) (AJ. 195: fa-qaÃÑ al-%DJKG G \XWUDN I KL VLWWDW awÁ O ED\  an wa-tuktab al-EDVPDODK I DZZDO DO-V ELÑ ) 2. darj). leaf (of parchment or paper forming an integral part of a roll. 10. VI. 812. 65) 2. 144) 3. connection (between two sheets when pasted side by side) (MB. 88. II. wa¦lah 1. knife (used by the waÁÁ O . 110). 683. SA. collema (kollema) (WS. also Z ¦ilah – catchword.  straight line (drawn with a ruler) (SD. 90). HB.

$' .

187. KF. replaces them with coloured papers and draws lines to cover the joints) (AD. 62. I. 161: person involved in ‘reparation et montage des marges’). comp. PA. ÃDZ O (qalam) al-wa„„ Œ see matn. 12. wa¦¦ O – manuscript decorator (who cuts the margins of leaves. wa„¶ (pl. aw  Ñ ) – composition. ¦ilah – pallet-like connecting tool (used in the interlace) (TS. arrangement (of a text) (MU. VI. 222: ¨usn al-wa Ñ wa-riÑ \DW DO-PDUV P. 3132).

author (DF. 376). . Z „i¶ – compiler. IV.

152 GLOSSARY taw¨iµah – preface. proem (DM). P ¶ G PDZ¶id SO PDZ Ñ G. prologue.

192: faLQ N QD GK OLN I VDP Ñ al-¨DG WK NDWDED µEDODJKD I DO-P Ñ G DO-awwal aw al-WK Q ¶ $.  . TM. 56. – collation session (TP.

container (OM). 575) 2. 19. 16. case. wifq SO DZI T. ME. 87: ZDT ¶ah. awÑiyah) – 1. box (MS. ZDI ¶ah – pen wiper (IK. DA). wi¶ µ (pl.

gloss. 100. 124. IV. LC. 189. QR QDTDOWX min khaÃÃ al-muÁannif wa-waqqaÑa Ñalayhi bi-khaÃÃLK K GK Áa¨ ¨. 96). 392. X. LC. royal edict. motto. 392-393) 3. – talismanic seal (in the form of a square) (DT. 189). I. al-WDZ T ¶. 10) 2. 6: al-WDZT Ñ an yul¨iq I DO-NLW E VKD\Ðan baÑda al-IDU JK PLQKX ). sifr 13. taking something down in writing (SL. (qalam) al-WDZT ¶. 108). 28. KM. X.. autograph. al-WDZT ¶ W – smaller version of the . writing something down. 69. decree (EI. . I. P IDT – seal. waqabah VHH M QDK ZDT ¶ah VHH ZDI Ñah. KF. AD. 28. signature (EI. WDZT ¶ 1. stamp (IK. apostil (usually signed) (AD. 125) 4.

tashÑ U W.GLOSSARY 153 thuluth script (characterised by a liberal use of hairlines.

43-46. AS. wakf 3..29. 73-77. waqf 1. 441). WDZT I SO WDZT I W. Z TLI – donor (of a wakf) (e. .g. 473) – endowment certificate or statement.g. 146). 61. LC. 90).g. 38) 2. II. KF. LM.) (BL. (AS. III. endowment. bequest note (OS. KF. WDTU Ì (q. unfinished stroke (e. above the line in the text of the QurÐ Q HJ 38) 2. KH. WDZT I (KF.9 1123. reading. II. 1125. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-ULT ¶ \DK – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. 428-442). 146. 187). JM. PDZT I 1. al-E Ð al-PDZT IDK VHH 6$ . 47: wa-al-WDZ T Ñ yuktab bi-hi alWDZ T Ñ al-NLE U DOODW OLO-XPDU Ð wa-al-qu  K ZD-al-DN ELU (. al-PDZT f ¶alayhi – beneficiary or usufructuary (of a wakf). LM. II. perusal (from waqaftu Ñalá – ‘I have read’).in Persia.v. LM. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-WKXOXWK \DK – ODUJHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. Turkey). al-PDZT I – object of the endowment (e. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq – UHJXODU VL]H WDZT Ñ script (SA. 63). 146.. number of volumes and titles of the books) (OS. waqfiyah. also ¶DO PDW DO-waqf – pause-mark or abbreviation (written O ]LP M Ðiz) (KH. 69). 146. 100. a standard opening phrase of reading notes and blurbs.

95. 122). comp.  PDUJLQDO QRWH VLGH-head (preceded by the word ‘qif’ (also qif Ñalá) or its stylised form. 55). overlining (TP. which resembOHV WZR XQSRLQWHG E ÐV RU W Ðs. .) (LC. K P – omission (IK. taÐammul 2. sifr 13. AA. IV. error (IK. It was used extensively in Maghrebi manuscripts for notabilia. wakt – letter pointing (KM. 6: wakata al-NLW E ZDNWDQ naqaÃahu). wahm – mistake. AA. logograph. 28). 95. 123).


ray¨ Q QDVNK. DQG XVHG LQ WKH 0DPOXN SHULRG H[FOXVLYHO\ LQ WKH rectilinear family of scripts (mu¨aqqaq. maÁ ¨if.

of raÃb (of a letter or script) (AS. **** al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah VHH U MLÑah. ant. \ ELV – rectilinear. 97: wa-O \DN Q K GK DO-VKDNO LOO I TDODP DO-naskh wa-P VK NDODKX ZD-I TDODP DO-mu¨aqqaq wa-P VK EDKDK 0-  $6 146). 144). 6$ III. al-DTO P DO-\ ELVDK – rectilinear scripts (such as al-mu¨aqqaq and al-ray¨ Q.

6$ .  8'  $6  /0 ...


DM. I \DG. bi-yad and ¶an yad (copied by. used in the expressions such as ¶alá yad. in the hand of) (OT. FRPS \DP Q DQG NKDÃÃ. . – hand. II. 42). \DU ¶(ah) – reed. 86. 393. KD. 701: faLGK ODP \DNXQ PDEU \DQ ID-KXZD \DU Ñah wa-al-jamÑ \DU Ñ ). reed pen (IK. UA.

39: katabahu muÐallifuhu bi\DP QLKL DO-G WKLUDK.g. CM.GLOSSARY 155 \DP Q – right hand (e. no.





5 (1990-91): 106-113. Algiers. Additions aux dictionnaires arabes. AG = Adam Gacek. 1923. Paris/ London. 2 (1989): 37-53. “The art of illumination”. 1967. Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU  %DJKGDG&DLUR  $+ AB = Johannes Pedersen. Sources/References -AAA = Mu¨ammad ibn Ya¨yá al-‚ O  Adab al-NXWW E. Max Weisweiler.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad al-SamÑ Q  Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. Ivanov. AD = E. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. ed. A. Wien.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih |attá Ña€r al-LE Ñah. von Karabacek. ed. Vol. B. Damascus. AC = Adam Gacek. ±aydar Ghaybah. ed. AJ = J. 1414/1994. Gray. Al-.VKE O LQ KLV µ. AE = Adolf Grohmann. AF = Oleg F. AK = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . transl. 2-3 (1887): 87-159. Riyad. 1981. 1979: 35-57. 1989. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. AH = Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q DO-0DVK NK  $QP  al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. The arts of the book in Central Asia.1. Akimushkin and Anatol.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ ÑÁat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al*K ILT  D VXUYH\ RI $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV DW 0F*LOO 8QLYHUVLW\´ Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University.ABBREVIATIONS 1. “Das arabische Papier”. Beirut. AI = ÑAbd al-. Arabische Paläographie. Fagnan.

. Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. AL = . decoration.D. nos.LW E DOI OD\ODK ZD-laylah. AR = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. London/Oxford. 15. 1996. London/Oxford. 1996. AO = Adrian Brockett. AQ = David James. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. Ars Islamica. no. Safwat.ABBREVIATIONS 157 makhà à W DO-naqà wa-al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. binding and paper”. “Arabic paleography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. 382-398. 4 (1989): 144-149. AN = Richard Lemay. 8 (1941): 65-104. “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐalOLI Q DO-Ñ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨DG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . McGill University. 1. 1992. “Arabic numerals”. 1982: 1.4 (1986): 131-137. Mu¨VLQ 0DKG  /HLGHQ  AM = Adam Gacek. ed. The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to the 10th centuries AD. Montreal. 1992.4-5 (1963-4): 22-37 [436-451]. AT = Ni  O ÑAbd al-Ñ$O $P Q ³$GDZ W DO-kLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-. AW = Nabil F.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. 2 (1987): 45-67. AV = François Déroche. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ WK-century Sudan: script. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. AS = Adam Gacek. Arabic lithographed books in the Islamic Studies Library. London/Oxford. AP = Nabia Abbott. Descriptive catalogue. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  5DEDW   -360. New York.

Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. Dublin.158 ABBREVIATIONS -BBA = Ma¨P G 6KXNU DO.. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of the ‘0DT P W¶ RI ±DU U 06&DLUR$GDE . MacKay. Oriens. CL = Jan Just Witkam. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Arabic manuscripts in the Libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. CM = Adam Gacek. CD = Arthur J. 1958. “kBlurbsl WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. The Chester Beatty Library. 1991. London. Arberry. Leiden.OP \DK >"@ BL = Franz Rosenthal. 1982 . CI = Adam Gacek. 4 (1991): 35-53. 1984-85. Montreal. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. CT = Pierre A.O V DO-%DJKG G  %XO JK DO-DUDE I maÑrifat a|Z O DO-ÑArab %HLUXW ' U DO-Kutub al-Ñ. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. -CCA = Adam Gacek. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University.

no. 1967.4 (1971).S. Blachère. M. Iskandar. 1960. -DDA = A. De Biberstein Kazimirski. Dictionnaire . London. DB = R.´ Transactions of the American Oriental Society. Chouémi and C. Paris. Denizeau. Dictionnaire arabe-français. 61.Z. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. N. CW = A.

Goiteinls ‘A Mediterranean societyl.ABBREVIATIONS 159 arabe-français-anglais: langue classique et moderne. ed. J. 1967. DD = ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-DU T 0DNNDK DO-MuÑaÌÌamah. fasc. . A dictionary of Egyptian Arabic: Arabic-English.M. . DG = Werner Diem. Revue des études islamiques. Ithaca. Dictionnaire arabe-français. DS = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  Ma¨P G 6DO PDK &DLUR  ]awÑ al-Áub| al-musaffar. A dictionary of modern written Arabic. ed. Paris. DQ = François Déroche. Cowan. 2 (1998): 93-193. 0DPO N studies review. 4th ed.1 (1937): 69-110. 4. 4 (1989): 44-55. 5. DT = Tawfik Canaan. A dictionary of the Arabic material of S. Archeological studies. 1993 . Kuwait.1986. ±amd al-. ed. NY. Paris. 59 (1991): 229-235.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-<DP PDK  DE = Martin Hinds and El-Said Badawi. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. Frankfurt. DH = A¨mad ibn al-5DVK G LEQ DO-Zubayr. “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique dlIstanbul”. DF = Mu¨ammad ibn Sayf al-' Q $\GDPXU Al-Durr al-IDU G ZD-albayt al-qaÁ G. DP = Adam Gacek. 1989.. Wiesbaden. DC = A.2 (1938): 141-151. DM = Hans Wehr. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al-5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Beirut. 1994..-L. Beryus.D. DR = Donald P. “Documents related to the estates of a merchant and his wife in late fourteenth century Jerusalem”. Little. fasc.LW E DO-GKDNK Ðir wa-altu|af. 1984. 1994. de Premare.

FK 5DP]DQ ùHúHQ HW DO Catalogue of manuscripts in the Köprülü Library.). Anna Cantadini and Tim Stanley. “Llemploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”.EU K P . transl. London/ Oxford. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. London. Part 1. Al-)XQ Q DO-. 1982 . n. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1979. EI = The Encyclopaedia of Islam. 1998. 1995: 17-57. New ed. Cairo. à W´ Al-Mawrid. Istanbul. London (later Costa Mesa. 1995: 93-101.S. Baghdad. Leiden. FM . 1986. FJ = IÑWLP G < VXI DO-QuÁD\U  Fann al-WDMO G Ñinda al-0XVOLP Q. E.  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK FI = M. ed.. -EEA = J.EU K P 0XU ZDK ) DO-makh TDU Ð W WDE T \DK Beirut/Damascus. New York. 1999.d. Dimand. Proceedings of the second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. 5 .. 1993. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá.LW E DO-khiÃaÃl”. 1997. London. ER = Encyclopaedia Iranica. Meisami and P. Calif. 1960 . -FFD .VO P \DK. EM = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] lV GUDIW RI WKH µ. Yarshater.EU K P = KLGDK “Fahrasat al-makhà (1976): 164-168.S. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. eds. EP = François Déroche.160 ABBREVIATIONS DW = Manijeh Bayani. Starkey.

Baku. -HHB = Ahmed-Chouqui Binebine. Khudozhestvenno-tekhnicheskie materialy i terminologiia srednovekovoi knizhnoi zhivopisi. Wright.ABBREVIATIONS 161 FN = Ibn al-1DG P Fihrist lil-1DG P %HLUXW ' U DO-MaÑrifah. HT = Adam Gacek. 6 (1991): 41-58. ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q &DLUR  5. ed. ³.EU K P 1DÁ U ²arakat nashr al-NXWXE I 0LÁU I DOqarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. 1992. HN = Ñ \LGDK . 1966. )XQ Q DO-Turk wa-ÑDP Ðiruhum. 1987. kalligrafii i perepletnogo iskustva. Cambridge. 1987. A Grammar of the Arabic language. Cairo. Fischer. -GGA = Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 3rd ed.U. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. Rabat. 50-99. Cairo. 1967. herausgegeben von W. 1982. 1994. FT = Oktay Aslanapa. FZ = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T Al-)XQ Q DO-]DNKUDI \DK DO. Kaziev (Gaziev).EQ $E ±DP GDKls didactic poem for bookbinders”.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q . . A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Và. Wiesbaden. Istanbul. 1978 (reprint of the Cairo edition of 1929). HD = A. GL = W. transl. HI = Mu¨ammad Murta á al-=DE G  ³±ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DOI T´ 1DZ GLU DO-makh  W.

Cairo/ Tunis.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M.VK UDK LOá ma| VLQ DO-WLM UDK. 1319 A. à W´ Al-Mawrid.1987? . 1995: 123-136. IP = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. ed. J. Petherbridge.\   LEQ 0 Vá al-Ya¨ÁuE  Al-. 8. Carswell and G.162 ABBREVIATIONS -IIA = Adam Gacek. of Chicago. F. no. 1981. IN = A¨mad ibn MaÐP Q DO-%DOJK WK  Al-. London. A¨mad ‚aqr. IM = Ñ. Damascus. “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. 1983. Bosch. Richard.Q \DK DOUDEE Q \DK I DO-ÃDU TDK DO-ShaÑE Q \DK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. 1401 AH [1989 or 1990]. Cairo. 5 (1976): IR = ShaÑE Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-!WK U DO-4XUDVK  ³$O-Ñ. Beirut. 1997: 57-63. IB = G. Qum. 1389/1970. May 18 . Chicago. ed.2 (1979): 221-284. IK = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn al-6 G DO-BaÃDO\DZV  Al-Iqti  E I VKDU| adab al-NXWW E. “ÑIlm al-makhà 144-145. Beirut.H. IH = A¨mad al-±XVD\Q  . Islamic bindings and bookmaking: a catalogue of an exhibition. ed.M ] W DO-|DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 0X|ammad % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁEDK Q . Paris. . Univ.1981. “Human element between text and reader: the LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. IT = Mu¨DPPDG 0DU \ W  ÑIlm al-taÑmiyah wa-LVWLNKU M DO-muÑammá Ñinda al-ÑArab. The Oriental Institute. 1973. IJ = Jan Just Witkam. )DKP 6DÑd.OP Ñ ilá maÑrifat uÁ O DO-ULZ \DK wa-WDT\ G DO-VDP Ñ.August 18. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.. ID = JaÑfar ibn Ñ$O DO-'LPDVKT  Al-. Déroche and F.

Ph. no. 1962. 1982. Algiers. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationeryl during the early Middle Ages”.1 (1958): 81-106.G E DOV PLÑ.n.EU K P “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU yah”. 1969.XOO \DW DO. ed. KG = JaÑfar ibn Khi r al--DQ [1889] (lithographed). 1983. Al-0DQ KLO. 1985. 20. .PLÑ ma| VLQ NLW EDW DO-NXWW E. Baghdad. 1363 [1984]. 1317 KH = Mu¨ammad ibn SaÑ G 6KDU I  Khuà à al-maÁ |if Ñinda al0DVK riqah wa-al-0DJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DOKLMU . 1962.G E (Cairo).. 38 (1989): 7-103. University of Michigan.ABBREVIATIONS 163 IW = Muhammad Faris Jamil. 6 pl.PLÑ li-DNKO T DO-U Z ZD. S. JL = ÑAbd al-Laà I . ed. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. -KKA 6XKD\ODK < V Q DO--XE U  Al-Kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-taDZZXUXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-Ñ$EE V \DK.l. 1997. KF = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG Al-.D. s. -JJA = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  Al-. JM = Mu¨ammad ibn ±asan al-„ E  .1961. JN -DP O DO-' Q LEQ DO-MuÃahhar al-±LOO  Al-Jawhar al-na{ G I shar| maniq al-7DMU G. 0DMDOODW . KB = A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK 6XND\ULM Kashf al-|LM E ÑamPDQ WDO Tá maÑa al-Shaykh al-7LM Q PLQ DO-a€| E.LW E DO-WDONK Á I PDÑULIDW DVP Ð alDVK\ Ð.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makh  wa-Ñilm almakh  W (= Le manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). ¨  Kashf al-ghi Ð... Riyad. KD $E +LO O DO-Ñ$VNDU  . KC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q DO-±asan al-awwal”. Qum. [Tehran?]. Beirut. Cairo. ÑIzzat ±asan. Damascus.

ed. Fehervari and Y. KM = Ñ$O LEQ .H.Q Q  /RQGRQ  -91. Á KL = G. Safadi. no.LW E. KS < VXI DO-.2 (1973): 43-78. 1400 years of Islamic art: a descriptive catalogue. KT = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $E ' Ð G DO-6LMLVW Q  ³. KR 6LK P 0X¨ammad al-0DKG  'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.LW E DO-NXWW E ZDifat al-GDZ K ZD-al-qalam wa-taÁU IXK ´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid.VO P . London. 2 (1946): 9-18. 1. 1937: 125-161. by Arthur Jeffery. RDVK G DOÑ.LW E DO-mukhaÁÁaÁ.240 (1984): 61-68. no.3 (1964): 1933. KK $E DO-4 VLP Ñ$EG $OO K DO-%DJKG G  ³. KN = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ 6DÑ G DO-' Q  Al-MuqniÑ I UDVP PDÁ |if al-amÁ U. 1. Leiden. 2. 1981. ed. KU = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ -DÑIDU LEQ 'XUXVW \DK 'XUXVWDZD\K.VP ÑLO LEQ 6 GDK .164 ABBREVIATIONS KI =DN 0X¨ammad ±asan. no.KDWDP W DO-‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al¨aqq. no. Cairo. Al. Materials for the history of the text of the QurÐ Q. Mu¨ammad ‚ GLT 4DP¨ Z  Cairo. “Al-. 1316-21 A.DWW Q  ³. 1978.H. 1 (1963): 26-48.LW E TDEOD LNKWLU Ñ al-ÃLE Ñah”. KJ = Ñ8WKP Q DO-KaÑÑ N ³DO-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo).LW E DO-maÁ ¨if”.

LW E DONXWW E. . Raif Georges Khoury. . . Wiesbaden.LW E DO-zuhd. 1976. ed.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð DQG ÑAbd al-±usyan al-)DWO  .XZDLW 1977. ed. . KZ $VDG LEQ 0 Vá.

Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. 1984. -MMA = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$EGDU DO-) V  AlMadkhal. MELA Notes. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. LL = Edward William Lane. van Koningsveld and Q. Cairo. 302-303 (1920): 134-138. LM = ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-.ABBREVIATIONS 165 -LLA = Lughat al-ÑArab. Brill.500). Ben Cheneb. Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK al-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.VO P LOá al-qarn 19”. WLE Lam|at almukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃÃ al-Áalif.S. LC = Adam Gacek. 1992. 48 (1989): 21-29. “The library of šay° K OLG DO-âDKUD] U DO-1DTãDEDQG «´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 2 (1987): 68-87. LE = M. ed. 1790-1930. 1911-1931. by Mu¨ammad al0DQ Q  5DEDW   361-382. Leiden. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. LT = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³/DP¨at Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE I al-gharb al-. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. Cambridge. Samarrai. Arabic-English lexicon. Revue africaine. Baghdad. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. ed. LD = P. 1978 (catalogue no. 1929. LS = Frederick de Jong and Jan Just Witkam. LB = Jan Just Witkam.J. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. +D\ 0X¨ammad al-'DZVDU  Kuwait. MB = al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar al-*KDVV Q  Al-Mukh- . Rev.

MK = Etan Kohlberg. 1391/1971. Mu¨ammad A¨PDG . ed. 1995. A medieval Muslim scholar at work: Ibn „ Z V DQG KLV OLEUDU\.166 ABBREVIATIONS ‚ taraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ. ME = A. Cairo. MD = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T ³$O-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. ML = ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P LEQ Ñ$O LEQ 6K WK DO-4XUDVK  MaÑ OLP DONLW EDK ZD-PDJK QLP DO-i€ EDK. Damascus. MC OL¨ \DK .d. Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá 1989. ed. Beirut. Beirut. no. MJ = Mu¨ammad ibn A¨mad al-=LIW Z  ³0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK I PDÑrifat al-khuà à wa. 15. Beirut. “Le muÁ¨af de la Mosquée de Cordoue”. 1972. 230 (1938): 551-575. 20 (1970): 88-137. Mu¨ammad Ñ$MM M DO-Khaà E Beirut. Journal asiatique. 1992. 1980. 1913.4 (1986): 185-248.XZDLW 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q MuÁawwar al-kha al-Ñ$UDE . Beirut. MM = ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ  Al-MuÑ G I DGDE DO-PXI G ZD-alPXVWDI G. . Lamare. Damascus. 1992.OP DO-Ñ. MG -DO O DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q DO-6X\ W  Al-0X]KLU I ÑXO P DOlughah wa-DQZ Ñih . MF = al-±asan ibn ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P DO-5 PDKXUPX]  Al-Mu|addith al-I Áil bayna al-U Z ZD-al-Z Ñ .O W DO-NLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Leiden. 1349 [1930]. | MI = Mu¨ammad Ri á al-0 PDT Q  MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-alLVK U W.G DO-Mawlá. ed. n.U T . MN = Ñ$I I DO-%DKQDVV  MuÑjam mu€ala| W DO-kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkha  Q. MH = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ DO-‚DO ¨ al-6KDKUD] U  Muqaddimat Ibn al-‚DO I ÑXO P DO-¨DG WK.

4 (1962).LQ Q  Al-Manhal alU Z I PXNKWDÁar ÑXO P DO-|DG WK DO-QDEDZ . MP = Martin Levey. no. 15.. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. MW . Revue des études islamiques. Al-Mawrid. MT = Adam Gacek. Cairo. .2 (1989): 201-203. MQ = A¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá al-6DZ ¨LO  ³0LQ TD  \ DO-¨arf alÑ$UDE  DO-taÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 75/76 (1995): 81-90.1 (1969): 3-47. MU < T W LEQ Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±DPDZ  MuÑjam al-XGDE Ð. pt. London/Oxford. no. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. 1936-38. MR = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð  ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-tuU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . MV = François Déroche.IU T \DK´ WUDQVO Ñ$GQDQ -DZZ G DO-„umÑah. 52. no. 14. 1992. MZ = Rudolf Sellheim.6 (1993): 641649. “Makhà à W ÃLEE \DK Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DNWDEDW DO'LU V W DO-6KDUT \DK DO-. The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries. 32 (1987): 105-114. MY = François Déroche. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde musulman”. Mu¨\ DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q 5DPD  Q 'DPDVFXV  MS = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DÐU NK DO-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-alMaghrib”. ed. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. 18.ABBREVIATIONS 167 MO = David James. N.S. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology”. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. 1976-87.

13-14 (1960-61): 159-194.EQ 4XWD\EDK WKH µ. NT = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-0DTTDU  Naf| al- E PLQ JKXÁn alAndalus al-ra E.VO P \DK DÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al)XUT Q OLl-7XU WK DO-.2 (1992): 679-683. NW = Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT  Al1XM P DO-VK ULT W I GKLNU EDÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu|W M LOD\K I Ñilm alP T W (!). 1367/1949. “ Na¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wanuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-|ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. 2 (1987): 8-17. NH .168 ABBREVIATIONS -NNA = A¨mad ibn ÑAbd al-:DKK E DO-1XZD\U  1LK \DW DO-DUDE I IXQ Q DO-adab. Cairo. NC = Adam Gacek.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ ÑDWD\Q¶ RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH µ0DÅal as-V Ðir’ of ]L\ Ð al-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens.. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. 1. ND = J. London.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. no. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Revue des études islamiques.3-4 (1971-72): 180-186. Sadan. 1 ILPELU  HG .EU K P 6KDEE ¨. NO = Dimitri Gutas. NS = S.A. “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Cairo. 1928. 45 (1977): 1-87. 1342/1923 . NM = ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] DO-‚ ZLU  ³1DGZDK DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDÑilm al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. NI = Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  ³1XÁ nos. II: texts from Avicenna’s library … ”. 1418/1998: 341-393. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the ‘Adab al-N WLE¶ RI .VO P  . 2 (1987): 126-130. Á I LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. Bonebakker. “Notes and texts from Cairo manuscripts. Damascus. NZ = A¨PDG 6KDZT %LQE Q “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat al- . 13.

Paris/Teheran. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. Aliþ “Problem kratica u arapskim rukopisima sa spiskom arapskih kratica iz 16 vjeka”. 1992. 10 (1998): 41-63. PK = S. “Observations on the text and translation of al--DUV I ¶V 7UHDWLVH RQ µ+LVED¶´ Journal of Semitic studies. PT = Terence Walz. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. 2 (1987): 88-95. by FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR  -O- OD = François Déroche. ed. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Modernization in the Sudan: essays in honour of Richard Hill. “O. OS = Adam Gacek. M.  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . Rabat. OT $GDP *DFHN DQG $OL <D\FLR÷OX ³2WWRPDQ-Turkish manuscripts in the Islamic Studies Library and other libraries of McGill University”.ABBREVIATIONS 169 makh 65-72. OH = J.H. 1985: 29-48. OM = Adam Gacek. 26 (1976): 199-212. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Derek Latham. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. Prilozi Orientalnu Filologiju. Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Daly. 5 (1960): 124-143. New York. . 1994 : 75-81. “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries”. -PPA = Yves Porter.W. Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la littérature technique indo-persane.

ed. 1938. Hanaway and Brian Spooner. RN = Nabia Abbott. Supplément aux dictionnaires arabes. Cairo.4 (1986): 259-270. 4DZ Ñid fahrasat al-makh Ñ$UDE \DK. 3rd ed. 2 (1956): 339-372. Dozy. no. Paris. -RRA = William L. Costa Mesa. SJ . RI = W. SK $E -DÑfar A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-Na¨¨ V ‚LQ Ñat al-NXWW E. 1973. 1967. Beirut. Bull.170 ABBREVIATIONS -QQF = ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. The rise of the North Arabic script and its ¯urÐ QLF GHYHORSPHQW. SM = Ibn al-BaÁ Á. 1383/1963 (reprint of ‘al-„abÑah al-$P U \DK¶ 1920). Badr A¨mad ]ayyif. . Beirut. Bookbinder.PLÑ 4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Paris. a new direction”. Chicago. SD = R. Chicago.  W DO- QS = Mu¨ammad SaÑ G DO-4 VLP  4 P V DO-ÁLQ Ñ W DO-6K P \DK. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts. 1410/1990. 15. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. 1995. 1 (1987): 21-38. SL = Nabia Abbott.EU K P 6KDEE ¨ ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-0DNWDEDW . 195772. “Shar¨ al-manÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm alNLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. -SSA = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  ‚ub| al-aÑshá f ÁLQ Ñat alLQVK Ð. Studies in Arabic literary papyri. 1960.

TF 0XU G DO-5DPP ¨ ³7DV I U 0DNWDEDW DO-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-.H. Paris. 1925. Rabat.1 (1997): 55-90. -TTA = Yvette Sauvan. Beirut. Paris/Istanbul. François Déroche. TB = Ya¨yá ibn Sharaf al-1DZDZ  Al-7LE\ Q I QurÐ Q. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. P. ST = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-6XI\ Q  ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa¨all al-dhahab. Bibliothèque nationale.VO P . 1989: 49-50. TI = „ KLU LEQ ‚ OL¨ al--D] ÐLU  7DVK O DO-PDM ] LOá fann al-muÑammá wa-al-DOJK ]. Damascus. Ricard.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-albashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. 1997: 135-150.K Q ³6DP Ñ W PXÐallaf W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. ed. TE = Adam Gacek. 1303 A.H. no. Rabat. 5DVK G DO-Ñ. TD = ÑAbd al-±ayy al-.Q Q  London.ABBREVIATIONS 171 SS = A¨PDG . TH = A¨PDG 6K NLU TaÁ| | al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah wa-ND\I \DW  ab al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-IfranM I GK OLN. 41.DWW Q  . Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. 1965.LW E DO-WDU W E DO-LG U \DK ZD-alÑDP O W ZD-al-ÁLQ Ñ W ZD-al-PDW MLU ZD-al-| ODK DO-ÑLOP \DK. 1346-49 A. “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. TK = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad al-4DODO V  Tu|af al-NKDZ ÁÁ I uraf al-NKDZ ÁÁ. MELA notes. G E |amlat al- TC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-MaghriE ´ Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). ed. . 1994: 11-32. MS (Paris. 1995. Damascus. arabe 6844). ed. 50-51 (1990): 13-18.

Rabat. pl. F.VKE O  ³.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. 1982. Tu|IDW O DO-DOE E I ÁLQ Ñat al-kha wa-al-NLW E. 1949.EU K P DO-. Hyderabad. . 1353/1934.d. ed. 1991. TP = Adam Gacek. TN = ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q Ta|T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-QDVKUXK . ed. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”.172 ABBREVIATIONS TL %XUK Q DO-' Q DO-=DUQ M  TaÑO P DO-mutaÑallim DU T DO-taÑallum. TT = ÑAbd al-+ G DO-Fa O  Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK. TU = ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q LEQ < VXI LEQ DO-‚ Ðigh.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ ed. TS %DNU LEQ . Damascus.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-YaP PDK   -393. 1989: 51-60. [Includes a facsimile of Chapter 6 from ‘al-Durr al-na  G IL G E DOPXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G’ by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] @ TQ = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  7DT\ G DO-Ñilm HG < VXI DO-ÑIshsh. -UUA 1 U DO-' Q DO-Ñ8VD\O  ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ AlDurar al-IDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-ÃDU T 0DNNDK al-MuÑaÌÌamah. +LO O 1 M  7XQLV  TW = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makh  al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV  ilá al-fatrah almuÑ Áirah. Paris/Istanbul. Jedda. xx-xxxii. n. HG 0DUZ Q 4DEE Q  %HLUXW  TM = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-.LQ Q  Tadhkirat alV PLÑ wa-al-PXWDNDOOLP I DGDE DO-Ñ OLP ZDO-mutaÑallim. ±amd al-. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. Déroche. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  ed. Kuwait. Ñ$EG $OO K .

Chester Beatty Library. WR = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr alÑ$ODZ DO-awwal”. -WWA = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat XT G PLQ al-miÐah al-KLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDK Ñashrata”. 18. Dublin. Hildesheim/New York. US $GDP *DFHN ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDj’ in Arabic manuscripts”. 17 (1971): 43-172. 23. WS = ±DE E =D\\ W Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. -VVA = Wilhelm Ahlwardt. 16. DaÑwat al-|aqq. Beirut. WM = A¨mad ibn Ya¨yá al-WaQVKDU V  Al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-alM PLÑ al-mughrib. 1 (1986): 49-53. 1980. 1981-83. Manuscripts of the Middle East. no. 1992. HG +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG  UI = The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften.4 (1982): 10-24. Ñ WB = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ 0X¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. no. UK = al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V ³ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DODOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. . Beirut.2 (1977): 45-56. 1983.ABBREVIATIONS 173 UD = Ñ$EG $OO K DO-+ W  Al-Ñ8PGDK ULV ODK I DO-kha wa-al-qalam. DaÑwat al-|aqq. Graz.10 (1975): 80-92. no.

2.Oá / -XP Gá al. 1308 [1890-1] (lithographed).NKLUDK / = juzÐ MD]PDK MDZ E M Ðiz (see under waqf) = jalla shaÐQXK WDMO O. Tehran. Ñ -ZZM )DU G 6K ILÑ  ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW .1 (1955): 43-48. 6 pl.G E (Cairo). 17. no. Technical terms in the glossary = aÑlá All K PDT PDKX = ilá NKLULK / PQ / LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = intahá = baÑGX E E ED\ Q 5DMDE = taÑO TDK / = taÑ Oá = WDWKO WK / / = Jum Gá al.174 ABBREVIATIONS -YYM 6XOD\P Q DO-%DONK  <DQ E al-mawaddah li-GK DO-qurbá.XOO \DW DO.

= ¨ Ðil (ta¨Z O ¨D\O ODK.

/ = ¨DVEXQ $OO K (¨asbalah) / = ¨ VKL\DK = taÐNK U PXÐakhkhar). nuskhaha Ál = mukhaffaf = 'K DO-±ijjah = 'K DO-QaÑdah 5DE Ñ al-7K Q  5DMDE 5DE Ñ al-Awwal 5DE Ñ al-7K Q / / = ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah) = ra¨LPDKX $OO K WDU¨ P. nuskhah (ukhrá) / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = nuskhah-badal = nuskhah-badal.

 ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah). numrah / = ra¨LPDKX $OO K (tar¨ P.


Áa¨ ¨. ÁDZ E (ÁDZ EXKX. Á ¨ib. VXÐ O = al-VK UL¨ = shar¨. ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O = LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = ShaÑE Q = aÁl.

ra L\D $OO K . Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah). ‚afar = Áa¨ ¨ = aÁl / / / / / = Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah) = ED\  .

 abbah (ta E E.ABBREVIATIONS 175 anhu (tar iyah).

laÑDOODKX UXN Ñ = laÑDQDKX $OO K / / / / / = Ñalayhi al-VDO P WDVO PDK. Ì KLU XQÌur / = maÑà IDK WDÑVK UDK VDP Ñ. ÑDQ IXO Q IDUÑ. = Ãurrah. faqaà / = à ED $OO K WKDU KX / / / = aà OD $OO K Ñumrahu = Ìann . rajÑ. Ñ UL a.

/ = Ñazza wa-jalla = ÑDMMDOD $OO K farajahu / = maÑà IDK / = 5DE Ñ al-Awwal = 5DE Ñ al-7K Q = laÑallahu = ghalaà / = I Ðidah = fa-taÐammal(hu). waraqah Ñ / / / / = qaddasa $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨ahu (taqG V. fa-tadabbar(hu) / = I Ðidat al-aÁl = fa-T OD = fa-\XT O = T OD TDEOD WDTG P PXqaddam).

= 'K DO-QaÑdah = qawluhu / = NXUU V DK.

malzamah. tamma. aÁl. Mu¨DUUDP O ]LP see under waqf) = al-mu¨DVKVK = muÐakhkhar muqaddam = al-muÁannif = Rama  Q = maÑÃ IDK = muqaddam muÐakhkhar = ED\ Q QXVNKDK XNKUá). Rama  Q / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = K PLVK / = taÑO TDK / = intahá = waraqah = \XT O . ShawZ O = laÑDQDKX $OO K = matn. NDGK  NDWDba(hu) = katabahu = badal (baddilhu).

This page intentionally left blank .


This page intentionally left blank .

Jerusalem. ed. Gumbert. Alphonse. Paris. The bibliography has been arranged by subject with the result that some entries are repeated in the various sections due to their broader coverage. It does not.1. Dain. Cambridge. reproduce all the entries found in the bibliographies listed below in Section I. 5 vols. ed. Arabic manuscripts cannot be studied in isolation. however. Paris.BIBLIOGRAPHY 179 The present bibliography. 1984. Carla. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. M. Les manuscrits. Transl. Bookbinding. Boyle. Codicologica: towards a science of handwritten books. Greek and Latin manuscript traditions. 1976-1980. and the care of books: a text-book for book-binders and librarians. 2 vols. 5th ed. Paris. 1979). Leonard. Toronto. Beit-Arié. Gruys and J. Indeed. Hebrew codicology: tentative typology of technical practices employed in Hebrew dated medieval manuscripts. 1953 (repr. Cockerell. Bozzolo. 1983. includes the research published in Arabic and European languages on various aspects of the Arabic manuscript tradition. Pour une histoire du livre manuscrit au Moyen Age: trois essais de codicologie quantitative. It is therefore appropriate to mention here a number of important references dealing with the codicologies and palaeographies of the latter. Sydney M. 1976. Their usefulness for the study of Arabic manuscripts will be evident for anyone who consults them. 1988. 1997. apart from a number of entries in Turkish and Persian. Bernhard. Archéologie du livre médiéval: exposition organisée par le Centre national de la recherche scientifique et la Bibliothèque nationale. 1990. Munafò. Bischoff. ——— The makings of the medieval Hebrew book: studies in palaeography and codicology. 1993. A. Paris. Vatican City. many practices and phenomena connected with Arabic manuscripts are also to be found in the Hebrew. Leiden. Latin palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. London/New York. . Malachi. Maniaci and P. by Dáibhí Ó Cróinín and David Ganz. Medieval Latin palaeography: a bibliographical introduction. 1993.P.

Jean. New Castle. Rome.180 BIBLIOGRAPHY Les débuts du codex. Blanchard. études historiques et physico-chimiques. Proceedings of the British Academy. 1988. Codicologica. Diringer. Bernard. Pigments et colorants de l’Antiquité et du Moyen-Age: teinture. Oxford. Roberts. peinture. 1996. Dukan. ed. Maniaci. C. Gallo. Hoffmann. Edward. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen-Age en Orient et en Occident. Paris. 1983. Denis. Paris. Turnhout.H. 40 (1954): 169-204. 11-13 septembre 1972. 1999. Les matériaux de la couleur. 1998. C. Delamare. London. Les manuscrits datés: premiers bilans et perspectives (= Die datierten Handschriften: erste Bilanz und Perspektiven). ed. Writing & illuminating. Johnston. 1989. . Glenisson. 1986. Paul O. 1974 : 19-25. 2nd ed. Neuchâtel/Neuenburg. François and Guineau. Murdoch. Jacques. Muzerelle.D. Paris. Introduction à la codicologie. Terminologia del libro manuscritto. 1977. John E. Roberts. P. enluminure. 1990. Paris. L. M. Italo. 1989. 1 (1976): 84-90. Gruijs.G. codicologie et archéologie du livre. “Paléographie. 1953. 2nd ed. “Tasks and problems of manuscripts research”. Encyclopedia of the book. T. M. 1988. New York. Vocabulaire codicologique: répertoire méthodique des termes français relatifs aux manuscrits. La paléographie hébraïque médiévale. London/New York. Scribes and scholars: a guide to the transmission of Greek and Latin literature. N. Greek and Latin papyrology. La réglure des manuscrits hébreux au Moyen-Age. The hand-produced book.C. Lemaire. The birth of the codex. Kristeller. H. Louvain-la-Neuve. 1984. Paris. Paris. 1985. Questions de méthodologie et de terminologie”. London. Glaister. 1974. A. New York. 1996. David. Paris. 1985. Le livre au Moyen Age. and Skeat. Paris. & lettering. Paris. and Wilson. M. Geoffrey Ashall. “The codex”. Del. Albert. Album of science: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. Reynolds.. 1983.

Yale University. Paris. 1989. Paris. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part I)”. Colette.XOO \DW DO-DaÑwah al-. GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES I. Les techniques de laboratoire dans l’étude des manuscrits. 1989. CNRS. 13-15 septembre 1972. 1994. 1991. herausgegeben von W. Endress. “From papyrus roll to papyrus codex: some technical aspects of the ancient book fabrication”. 'KD\\ E 0LIW ¨ Mu¨ammad.BIBLIOGRAPHY 181 Shailor. Gerhard. Du scribe au livre: les manuscrits hébreux au Moyen Age. Oxford. 1998. MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Manuscripts of the Middle East. An introduction to Greek and Latin palaeography. Fischer. 1977. 1982: 306-315. Wouters. London.VO P \DK (Tripoli. Les tranchefiles brodées: études historique et technique. Paris. VII/2 (1998): 2-7. VII/1 (1998): 3-8. 6 (1989): 367-398. The medieval book: illustrated from the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library. Gacek. 1. 5 (1990-91): 9-19. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part II)”. London/New York. A. “±arakat al-taÐO I ZD-al-kutub wa-alPDNWDE W´ 0DMDOODW . Turner. 4 vols. Bibliographies Á Abd al-+ G  0D¨ammad Fat¨  Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. Sirat. Libya). 1 (1986): 106-108. The typology of the early codex. “A select bibliography of Arabic language publications concerning Arabic manuscripts”. Eric G. E. Baghdad. Maunde. Textual criticism and editorial technique applicable to Greek and Latin texts. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P  ELEO\ MU I \DK EL-al-LQW M DO-ILNU DO-Ñ$UDE PLQ  LOá 1998. Wiesbaden. Stuttgart. Adam. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Thompson.DVKVK I DO-GDZU \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Martin L. 1974. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Toronto. Ñ . Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Index Islamicus on CD-ROM. 1972.VO P   ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U . Barbara A. “Handschriftenkunde”. West. I. 1912. [Philadelphia]. Paris.

The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. ed. ed.VO P . The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. I. ed.. Dutton. 1992. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD).VO P \DK AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-.1 (1995) – . London. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Witkam. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . François Déroche. ed. London.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. ed. Manuscripta Orientalia. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1 (1955) – . NY. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . George N. 1997. Conference proceedings and composite works $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q . Y. . 1420/1999. 87/88 (1999).VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. J. no.182 I. 1 (1986) – . AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. François Déroche et al. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. International journal for Oriental manuscript research. ed.Petersburg/Helsinki. (Published in loose-leaf format within Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient). FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “Livres et lecture dans le monde ottoman”. Manuscripts of the Middle East: a journal devoted to the study of hand written materials of the Middle East. Paris. Riyad. Paris. Cairo. thème sous la responsabilité de Frédéric Hitzel.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Yusuf Ibish.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. London. 1991. ed. St. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. ed. 1995. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. 1991– .J. 3. 1 (1996) – . Atiyeh. Leiden.Q Q  London. 1996. 1995. Albany.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 18th-19th November 1995. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Periodicals Á BIBLIOGRAPHY Ñ ODP DO-makhà à à wa-al-QDZ GLU. London.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . 2.

sous la direction de Ashirbek Muminov. Casablanca. 1989. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1997.Oá. Al-7DM ULE DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W ed. 1995 HG . FayÁal al-±DI\ n. 1992.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman).VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-majP Ñ W ZD. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. “Patrimoine manuscrit et vie intellectuelle de l’Asie centrale islamique”. ed. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient: essais de codicologie et de paléographie. 1994. Actes du colloque d’Istanbul (Istanbul.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Cairo. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. M. 18-19 Nov.VO P  -30 Nov.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Zerdoun BatYehouda. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “La tradition manuscrite en écriture arabe”. ilá 15 M \  m. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO-. Dubai. al-PXZ ILT  0 \ 1997 m. ed.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. 1998. London. Déroche. 1999. Cahiers d’Asie centrale. 1999. thème sous la responsabilité de Geneviève Humbert. al-.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-GDZO \DK DO. ed. Turnhout. Paris. Paris. 7 (1999). F. Francis Richard et Maria Szuppe. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. London. (forthcoming).VO P . London.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). . 26-29 mai 1986). Richard. F. ed. 1998. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. Dubayy.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. Déroche and F. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. Istanbul/Paris. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q .BIBLIOGRAPHY 183 Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH Ht la codicologie). 1997 HG . MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. Rabat. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. John Cooper.EU K P 6KDEE ¨.

LW E DO-. 90-111. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  I.] Arnold. Adolf. ed. 11.XZDLW ' U DO-Bu¨ WK DOÑ.2 (1990): 189-197.W. Petersburg.OP \DK  %HQFKHULID %LQVKDU IDK.VO P \DK. New York. Khalidov.Oá”. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. $P Q 0X¨ammad Mu¨ammad. Tarjamah wa-taÑO T 6DÑd ibn Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±ubayÑ Q 5L\DG 0DNWDEDW DOMalik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK   [Based on his “Islamic books”. Encyclopaedia of Library and Information Science. [Florence]. Al-Kutub al-. 1929. St. Oleg F. Efim A. Anas B. no. “Al-Tadw Q ZD-ÌXK U DO-kutub al-muÁannafah I DO-ÑXK G DO-. ÑAà Р$OO K 6DP U TaÐU NK ZD-fann ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW E %HLUXW ' U ÑAà Р$OO K  ÑAà \DK 0X¨\ DO-' Q Al-.U T . Lugano/Milan. 4. General studies and surveys Á Abd al-+ G  Ñ$GQ Q ³7DGZ Q DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ÑaÁr alÑ8WKP Q  -1225”. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. 1995: 35-75. Akimushkin. 31.VO P  . and Grohmann. al-Ñ$O  ‚ OL¨ A¨mad.. Pages of perfection.2 (1980): 3-46. Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ.VO P \DK DO. T. 1968-83: 13. “The triumph of the qalam”.OP DOÑ. no. and Rezvan.184 BIBLIOGRAPHY Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T qih wa-LVKN ODW QDVKULK.

ed.QV Q \DK  Ñ . Józef. Y. Warsaw. 1993. 1995: 103-121. Bielawski. ——— “ KLUDW DO-makhà à W PDMK ODW DO-muÐallif: al-makhà à W DOtaÐU NK \DK ZD-al-MXJKU I \DK PLWK ODQ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1961.VODPX.VO P . 1997: 207-227.K PLV .XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.Q Q  London.VL ND Z ZLHFLH . . The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 0RKDPHG ³3UREOHPV RI DWWribution in historical and geographical works”. London. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Dutton.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  'LU V W I Ñilm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ba¨th alELEOL\ JKU I  5DEDW .

Krachkovskii. P. Tunis.LW E DO-0DJKULE ZD-T PDWXK´ Al-Ba¨th al-ÑLOP . Transl. Déroche. 4 (1974): 303-311. 4-6 (1965): 9-57. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Wiesbaden. Bibliothèque nationale de France. 2000.DWW Q  0X¨DPPDG . Leiden. TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al- .VO P \DK 7KH book in Islamic civilization). 0DMDOODW . “Handschriftenkunde”. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE  &DLUR ' U DO-7KDT fah.] ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD DO-taÐO I ZD-al-LPO Д.: Jeddah. Endress. 1953. François et al. [2nd revised ed.VO P   al-KaÑÑ N Ñ8WKP Q ³$O-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-Maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo).. 1991: 811-823. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Maktabat MiÁE ¨. 61. Arabskie rukopisi i arabskaia rukopisnaia traditsiia. Koningsveld. A. no. ——— “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts in Christian Spain: some supplementary notes”. B. Maktabat al-Malik al-Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Khalidov. van.2 (1986): 348-361. al-. Geburtstag. 1989. Fischer. 12 (1992): 75-110. Among Arabic manuscripts. no.LW E I DO-¨a  UDK DO-.3 (1964): 19-33. Moscow. herausgegeben von W.LW EDK Ñinda al-Ñ$UDE I DO-M KLO \DK ZD-Áadr al.S. by Tatiana Minorsky. 1985.XOO \DW DO-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Riyad).EU K P ³$O-. Paris. Israel Oriental studies. 1986.Y. ±DPP GDK 0D¨P G Ñ$EE V TaÐU NK DO-NLW E DO-. al-Ma¨ VLQ  6DP Ð =DN  'LU V W I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. &DLUR ' U *KDU E  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-. 1997.BIBLIOGRAPHY 185 %LQ =XZD\W Q DO-6K GKLO  TaÐU NK al-NLW E EL-7 QLV TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ NKDÃÃan wa-QDV NKDWDQ ÃLE Ñan wa-QDVKUDQ LVK UDWDQ wa-WDZ] Ñan . Festgabe für Hans-Rudolf Singer zum 65.VO P DO-makhà Ã. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Riyad.VO P´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq.. no. 1. al-.1 (1963): 26-48. “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts from Christian Spain: a comparative intercultural approach”. Frankfurt am Main. I.. 1. Manuel de codicologie des manuscrits en écriture arabe. 1982: 271-291. “Al-. W  $¨mad. Gerhard.

George N. 24 (1994): 1-7. Paola. 1992: 7-17.VO P    vols. Gazette du livre médiéval.EU K P ) DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK TLU Ð W WDÃE T \DK. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDshayÐ min qa  \ K 5L\DG ' U DO-0LUU NK  Nasr. Pedersen. Johannes. Angelo Michele. N. “Islamic manuscripts in the West”.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. 1992: 29-42. ed. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q .K PLV . . 269-331. ——— “The significance of Islamic manuscripts”.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. al-$K O  @ Piemontese.VO P ..UM ³$O-±LI Ì Ñalá al-WXU WK ZD-al-daÑwah ilá dir VDWLK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991).VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. 1992: 45-54. ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] LEQ 0X¨ammad. Albany. Hillenbrand. Vatican City. [Also translated from the English into Arabic: al-. ——— “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th November – 1st December 1991).IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. ed. tarjamat ±aydar Ghaybah. “Il manoscritto come specchio di una cultura: il caso dell’Islam”.VO P . John Cooper. French. Rosenthal.VO P \DK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. Orsatti.Y. 1997. al-Musfir. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. 1995: 33-55. The Arabic book.IWLW ¨ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. ed. “‘Of making many books there is no end’: the classical Muslim view”. Transl.186 BIBLIOGRAPHY muÑ Áirah 5DEDW .LW E DOÑ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih ¨attá ÑaÁr al-ÃLE Ñah.QV Q \DK  ——— Qabas min Ñaà Рal-makhà à al-0DJKULE 4XLQWHVVHQFH GHV manuscrits marocains). Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . ³$KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. in 3. ed. London. London. Sayyid Husayn. Franz. Munafò. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. John Cooper. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. M. 0DTGLV  . R. 0XU ZDK . London. 1993: 2.EU K P . The significance of Islamic manuscripts. 1992: 17-22. [from the Danish Den Arabiske Bog] by G. Damascus. ed. Maniaci and P.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. %HLUXW 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. London. Atiyeh. 1984. Princeton.

Al-. J. Bibliotheca Orientalis. 1-2 (1986). 36-58.BIBLIOGRAPHY 187 Sadan.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE al-makhà à wa-Ñilm almakhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. 43. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G. “Genizah and Genizah-like practices in Islamic and Jewish traditions”.

Cairo: al-' U al-MiÁU \DK DO-/XEQ Q \DK   YROV ——— “‚LQ Ñat al-NLW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà Ô. Annales islamologiques (= ²DZO \ W ..VO P \DK.

ed. %LUQEDXP (OHD]DU ³.J.L.LW E´ EI. 1988: 1. Bivar. 1992: 23-28. I. 1988.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. WLE &KHOHEL -1657) and alphabetization: a methodological investigation of the autographs of his ‘Kashf alÌXQ Q¶ DQG µ6XOODP DO-wuÁ O¶´ Scribes et manuscrits du MoyenOrient. Sarajevo. Bonebakker. “A possible Fulani autograph in the Library of SOAS”.D.EU K P Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al. London/New York. 1993: 39-46. Sharpe. 8: 149-154. Journal of Arabic literature. Déroche and F. “Books and book-making”. Nabia. new ed. =D\G Q < VXI Al-7XU WK DO-PDMK O LÃO ODK Ñalá Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W.. new ed.S. J. 8 (1949): 129-164.J. Svjetlost. 31. Journal of Near Eastern studies. Meisami and P. ³.H. Viviane. al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . 5. 1999. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature.VO P . XV-XVIII.. Threefold wisdom: Islam. ed. 6K NLU 0D¨P G $E )DKU ³'KLNU \ W PDÑa mu¨LEE DO-makhà à W´ $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. F. 154-160. pl.. S. London.A. Richard. Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek. J. EI. Kuwait. Arberry. A. and Sukanda-Tessier. &DLUR ' U DO-$P Q  äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. “Two rare manuscripts”. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts Abbott. 1 (1970): 112-113. “Nuskha”. Starkey. “A ninth-century fragment of the ‘Thousand Nights’: new light on the early history of the Arabian Nights”. (1997): 1-39. Markaz al-Makhà à W wa-al-7XU WK Za-al-:DWK Ðiq. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the Adab al- . Prague. 5: 207-208. 2 vols. Witkam. Sellheim. 1997: 235-263. Rudolf. the Arab world and Africa. Paris.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P  IDZ ÐLG T PDK ÁL\ QDK. J. A.

13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. Hans. Déroche. Bibliothèque nationale. “An Arabic manuscript library: some important discoveries”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Daiber.188 BIBLIOGRAPHY N WLE of Ibn Qutayba. De Blois. 14 (1984): 1-7. ³7KH ROGHVW NQRZQ ) Ãimid manuscript from Yemen”. François. the .LW E DÁ-ÁLQ Ñatayn RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH MaÅal as-V Ðir of ]L\ Ð ad-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. “A propos du manuscrit ‘arabe 6726’. Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian studies. Paris (al-AÁmaÑ  7DÐU NK PXO N DO-ÑArab alDZZDO Q. François. 2 (1987): 18-36.

Paul. F.12 (1988): 12-15. Hartmann. Geneviève. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche.1 (1983): 112-142. Angelika. Richard. BnF. 6 pl. Istanbul/Paris. ——— “Bemerkungen zu Handschriften ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG V echten und vermeintlichen Autographen”. Déroche and F. 1989: 23-30. ——— ³/H . 1997: 161-175. ed. no.´ Revue des études islamiques. Der Islam. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñ ilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. 60. no. “Un manuscrit bilingue grec-arabe. Humbert. “Copie ‘à la pecia’ à Baghdad au IXe siècle?”. “Codicologie comme source biographique: à propos d’un autographe inédit d’Ibn al-öDX] ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Paris.LW E GH 6 EDZD\KL G’après l’autographe d’un grammairien andalou du XIIe siècle”. Gazette du livre médiéval. F. ed. Supplément grec 911 (année 1043)”. Géhin. 58 (1990): 209-212.

“Un manuscrit de la bibliothèque du calife al±akam II”.LW E DO-Ñibar’ offert par Ibn ±DOG Q à la bibliothèque d’al-?DUDZ \ Q à Fèz”.S. “Über ein MuwaÃÃaÐ-)UDJPHQW LQ GHU = ZL\D DO1 Áiriyya in TamaJU W 0DURNNR.. 1936. Journal asiatique. P. 18 (1934): 198-200. $Q LPSRUWDQW PDQXVFULSW RI WKH WUDGLWLRQV RI %XNK UL with nine facsimile reproductions. van. Cambridge. E. A. Rabat. Mingana. Koningsveld. Lévi-Provençal. The Latin-Arabic glossary of the Leiden University Library. Leiden. 1977. 1994: 9-20. ——— “Note sur l’H[HPSODLUH GX µ. A contribution to the study of Mozarabic manuscripts and literature. Muranyi. Miklos. Hespéris. 203 (1923): 161-168.

29 (1998): 149-157.´ Die Welt des Orients. .

Hellmut. Paris. Paris. 1984. Oriens. “Trois manuscrits de la bibliothèque du savant damascain < VXI LEQ ÑAbd al-+ G ´ Journal asiatique. 1997: 293-326. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] ¶V GUDIW RI µ. Witkam. 1969: 7-31. VII(XI)-XXX(XXXIV).] Vajda. “Les autographs d’al-0DTU ] ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE wa-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. ——— “„DU TDW DO-taÐO I Ñinda al-TXGDP Ð PLQ NKLO O PXVDZZDGDW DO0DTU ] OL-.J.VO P  HG 5DVK G DOÑ. 6 (1953): 63-90. 7 (1954): 322-347. Wiesbaden. Richard. London.[Reprinted in his History and culture in the medieval Islamic world. S. 271-284. Oxford. London. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. J.1993. Adel. PinderWilson.Q Q  London. F. Schacht. ed. The Codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³1HXH 0DWHULDOLHQ ]XU %LRJUDSKLH GHV < T W´ Schriften und Bilder: drei orientalistische Untersuchungen. Sidarus.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ -5 Dec. Taf. “Un recueil original de philologie gréco-copto-arabe: la Scala Copte 43 de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. G. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. “Two Sudanese manuscripts of the 17th century”. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 270 (1982): 229256.LW E DO-khiÃaÃ’”. R.BIBLIOGRAPHY 189 Palmer. “On some manuscripts in the libraries of Kairouan and Tunis”. Arabica. H. 1967: 41(87)-72(118). 5 (1928-30): 541-560. 1962: 1. “Autographs in Turkish libraries”. Ritter. London Institution. R. ——— “Sur quelques manuscrits de la bibliothèque de la mosquée d’al-QaraZL\\ Q´ Etudes d’orientalisme dédiées à la mémoire de Lévi-Provençal. J. 14 (1967): 225-258. 1995: 93-101. Stern.M. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . 1997: 153-162.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-al-bashar. ——— “Some noteworthy manuscripts of the poems of AbuÐl-Ñ$O Ð al-MaÑDUU ´ Oriens. ³$ PDQXVFULSW IURP WKH /LEUDU\ RI WKH *KD]QDZLG $P U ÑAbd al-5DVK G´ Paintings from Islamic lands. Déroche and F.LW E DO-khiÃaÔ. ed.

Rabat. . 1994: 89-98..

. ——— “Manuscripts & manuscripts”.190 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “±DVDQ . 1 (1986): 111-117. I DO-Aq¨iÁ U DQG KLV µ1LÌ P DO-ÑXODP Ð LO ° WDP al-DQEL\ ¶ D IDFsimile edition of MS Bratislava TF 136”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 4 (1989): 85-114. 1 (1986): 86-99.LW E 4DPÑ al-Z ã Q I ¢amm al-EDUU ã Q¶ E\ 1 U DO' Q Ñ$O E DO-öD]] U D IDFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI WKH XQLTXH PDQuscript”. 4 (1988): 155-180. ——— ³7KH µ. 2 (1987): 111-125. Manuscripts of the Middle East.  0DQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ DQG FXOWXUH ZLU TDK.

2 (1977): 45-56. ——— “More about the art of waraqat”. no. “Copier des manuscrits: remarques sur le travail du copiste”. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. 9 (1984): 66-71.IU T \DK DO-7 QLV \DK PLQ DO-qarn al-WK OLWK LOá al-NK PLV OLOhijrah)”. Ph. Rabat.VO P \DK´ MajalODW .. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 24. 23.DUE M . Akhtar.4 (1982): 10-24. 1 (1955): 72-90.UM ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q Ñinda al-ÑArab”.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P al-. . no. 3 (1989): 117119. All-India Oriental Conference. 9 (1935): 131-143. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ Mu¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. diss. .XOO \DW DO. Islamic culture. no. ——— TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-MagKULE \DK ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à alÑ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.Q \DK EL-al-kutub wa-jamÑXK I . 18. François. 1985. University of Michigan.K PLV . Abd al-:DKK E ±asan ±XVQ  ³$O-Ñ. 9 (1937): 294-310.246 (1985): 133-151.G E EL-TiÃZ Q. “The art of waraqat during the Abbasid period”. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Muslim bookproducing)”.D. Muhammad Faris. Déroche. Jamil. Ahmadmian.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. Ñ Á . I T Ñ$UDE \DK. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³6KDZ KLG PLQ L]GLK U DO-ZLU TDK I 6DEWDK DO.XOO \DW DO. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationery’ during the early Middle Ages (bookmaking.QV Q \DK ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat ÑXT G PLQ DO-miÐah alKLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDh Ñashrata”.

——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK PLQ DO-fat¨ al-. äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD.VO P \DK´ Al-' UDK. al-Namlah.EU K P Al-:LU TDK ZD-ashhar aÑO P DO-warU T Q GLU VDK I DO-nashr al-TDG P ZD-naql al-maÑO PDW. Riyad. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. Svjetlost. 18 (1971): 17-47. 16 (1970): 37-65.P. Sarajevo.4 (1989): 178-195.10 (1975): 80-92. AsÑad. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃaQ \DK  al-1 ÁLU  $¨mad Ñ$O  ³$O-:DUU T Q ZD-al-QDVV NK Q ZD-dawruhum I DO-¨a  UDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-.VO P ¨attá QLK \DW DO-Dawlah al-WaÃà V \DK´ Al-Ba|th al-ÑLOP . Hassocks. 29 (1412 A. Grimwood-Jones et al. 1992. De Jong. 1988. 2 vols. Ahmed Chouqui.VO P ´ 7XU WKXQ . 1977: 235-265. “Libraries”. no. 26 (1987): 37-90. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. 63. „ayyib. “Min a¨Z O DO-QXVV NK I WXU WKLQ DO-Ñ$UDE DO. J. I. DaÑwat al-|aqq. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) Auchterlonie. ed. =D\\ W ±DE E ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q I DO-.H. Jan Just. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK DO-Dawlah al-SaÑG \DK´ AlBa|th al-ÑLOP . Al0DQ KLO. “The library of šay° K OLG DOâDKUD] U DO-NaqšabanG G. D. Frederick and Witkam.3 (1988): 409-436. England.350. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-U ELÑ”. no.):90-104. 7.BIBLIOGRAPHY 191 ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-awwal”. no. Binebine. Ñ$O LEQ . 14. 41 (1947): 305. Rabat. 16.VO P´ Al-Mashriq.C. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide.

31 (1944): 55-59.C.”. . Maktabat al-Asad. D IDFVLPLOH RI WKH LQYHQtory of his library (MS Damascus. “Un registre d’inventaire et de prêt de la bibliothèque de la mosquée ÑAli ben Youssef à Marrakech daté de 1111 H. Deverdun. 2 (1987): 68-87.-1700 J. Hespéris. Manuscripts of the Middle East. no. G.259)”.

no. no. “The library of al-´akam II al-MustanÁir and the culture of Islamic Spain”. and Pearson. 1967. Gerhard. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. “L’horizon intellectuel d’un érudit du XVe siècle: nouvelles découvertes sur la bibliothèque de Mu¨ammad Pârsâ”. Gacek. 7 (1999): 77-98.PLÑat al-4 KLUDK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. herausgegeben von W. 38 (1989): 7-103.S. David. Sayyid. 1987. Cairo. . Mohamed Makki. Damascus. London/ New York. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Richter-Bernburg. Muminov.1 (1998): 7-32. Starkey. 4.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W al-. . Manuscripts of the Middle East. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 1 (1958): 125-136. “Al-. FuÐ G ³1DÁÁ Q TDG P Q I LÑ UDW DO-kutub”. Ashirbek and Ziyadov.46 (1989): 26-29. Sibai. J. ed. L. EI. Shavasil. 470-471. Beirut. Ayman FuÐ G ³. MaÃbaÑDW .VO P \DK  Sayyid. Yussef.EU K P ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-PDNWDEDW . Heffening. New York. “The ancient ‘sijill’ of Qayrawan”. Wasserstein. “Handschriftenkunde”. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. J.PLÑ al-4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2 (1956): 339-372. MELA notes. Riyad. “Libraries. “Maktaba”.] ShaEE ¨ . Mosque libraries: an historical study..VO P \DK. [Contains -DO O DO-' Q DO-6X\ à ’s Badhl al-PDMK G I NKL] QDW 0D¨P G. Al-0DQ KLO. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Fischer. ±DPP GDK 0X¨DPPDG 0 KLU Al-0DNWDE W I DO-. Adam. Wiesbaden. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK 1978.VO P QDVKÐDWXK wa-taÃawwuUXK ZD-maÁ ÐLUXK . no. 1982: 306-308. 42. Endress.192 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eche. Les bibliothèques arabes publiques et semi-publiques en Mesopotamie.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q al-±asan al-Awwal”. Meisami and P. en Syrie et en Egypte au moyen âge.KL] QDW NXWXE DO-) ÃLP \ Q KDO EDTL\D PLQK shayÐ?” Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.D. medieval”. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istib Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . 5 (1990-91): 99-105. 6: 197-200. 1998: 2. W. new ed. Encyclopaedia of Arabic literature.

waqf-statements. no. 1986. Gacek.A. Deny.2 (1997-8): 365-383. VIII. ed. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. EI. “Muhr”. 2.] Hammer-Purgstall. Allan. 2 (1987): 88-95. D.) Afshar. 1981. al-Qa¨Ã Q  5 VKLG LEQ 6DÑd. Paris. J. new ed. \LQDK-i SL]K KLVK. Turner. Manuscripts of the Middle East. “‚afa¨ W DO-ÑDQ Z Q I DO-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. 13-14 (1371). no. and Nizami. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. Catalogue des cachets. J. seal impressions. and Sourdel. Gaston and Ghiati. “‘Blurbs’ (WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. ed.. Abhandlung über die Siegel der Araber. 8.BIBLIOGRAPHY 193 I. J. J. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istibà Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. Ludvik. (in particular). Richard. Mhammed ben Abdeslem. “ÑArË ( ) dans la tradition bibliothéconomique iranoindienne”. Riyad. 14. 542-543. Déroche and F.)”. ——— “Islamic art. K. new ed. 63. Oxford. “Deux ta¨E V almohades (milieu du XIIIe s. J. Rosenthal. Oriens. 1849. 711-718 (33-40). History of manuscripts (ownership statements. 4: 1102-1105. The dictionary of art.3 (1988): 409-436. F. Iraj. 7: 472-473.VO P \DK  -171 and 31 illus. 1997: 331-343.-C. Vienna. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. bulles et talismans islamiques. Perser und Türken. Hespéris. Seals”. >3HUVLDQ WUDQVODWLRQ E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). Adam. Deverdun. ——— Catalogue of Islamic seals and talismans. “Kh WDP kh WLP´ EI. Paris. 1996: 16. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. 41 (1954): 411423. New York. Franz. etc. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. Kalus.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. .VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.Q Q  London. I WDZÁ I DO-makh à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 1997: 179-196.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.

LW EG U . [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqiq). Denny. Forgeries”. 4. Dawkins. J. 1996: 16. new ed. 5. Turkish translation E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. Berytus. 10: 500-502. Journal for the history of Arabic science. 18 (1921): 37-55. Marian. Saidan. 14 (1989): 5-12. 2 (1987): 49-53. H. 1977. Angelo M. new ed. M. 4. La Ricerca folklorica. suppl. New York. Popular culture in manuscripts Canaan. “Magic squares in an Arabic manuscript”. fasc. McG. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches. James. série II. Paris. . Tawfik. I. 10: 177-178. 1941.1 (1937):69-110. 1993 (The Nasser D. XVI). 9. “Tilsam”. Turner.. no. La magie arabe traditionelle.A. 10.. 5 (1984): 27-55. IX. MELA notes. Ornament and amulet: rings of the Islamic lands. “The seal of Solomon”. 44 (1988): 8-10. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. Archaeological studies. ed. Ñ . 1930. EI. Winkel. Tübingen. EI. Forgeries Á Abd al-0DM G 5DVK G HW DO Al-7D]Z U ZD-taÃE T DO-makhà à W. J. (1944): 145-150. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. )DKG 7 ³7DP PD´ EI. A. Siegel und Charactere in der mohammedanischen Zauberei. “Aspetti magici e valori funzionali della scrittura araba”. 5 (1997): 5-8. Sylvain. Casanova. The dictionary of art. Baghdad. Library preservation. 545-546. I. new ed.194 BIBLIOGRAPHY Wenzel. fasc. London/Oxford.3-4: 153-154. “Alphabets magiques arabes”.. “Islamic art.2 (1938):141-151. 19 (1922): 250-262. Pollock.S.] 0DF'RQDOG '% ³%XG ¨”. Matton.] Piemontese. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. [Contains Ibn Wa¨K \DK¶V Shawq al-PXVWDK P I PDÑULIDW UXP ] DODTO P. Walter B. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. Journal asiatique.1 (1980): 87-88.

VO P . “Alte Restaurierungen und Falschungen bei orientalischen Handschriften”. 15.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-FXUT Q lil-7XU WK DO-.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. 10: 90-100. 5 (1976): 144145. Adam. ed. 6KDEE ¨ . Encyclopaedia Iranica.4 (1986): 131-140.. 44 (1997): 233-274. “Forgeries of art objects and manuscripts”. ——— “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. “7D]Z U´ EI. . no.50-51 (1990): 13-18. MELA notes. Ma¨I Ì. Terminology al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I MuÑjam al-muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. 10: 408-409 or 10: 437-438 (French). “Islamic book forgeries from Iran”. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. tools and forms . 1998: 341-393. 1. Déroche. Gacek. [Text in Turkish and English.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. II. MELA notes.] $P Q 1L  O ÑAbd al-Ñ O  ³$GDZ W DO-NLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I DOÑuÁ U DO-. Islamwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen Fritz Meier zum sechzigsten Geburtstag. nos. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. Yarshater. herausgegeben von R. Istanbul/Paris. Gramlich. ±usayn Ñ$O  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W´ Al-Mawrid. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 0LKG G DO-=DE U ³$O-MuÁÃala¨ al-WDUEDZ I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . Lundun 18- 1 ILPELU  HG . new ed. Wiesbaden. 1974: 106-109.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. ed. no. Adam. Richard N.48 (1989): 21-29.BIBLIOGRAPHY 195 Duda. E. Dorothea.EU K P ³1D¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wa-nuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO. MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS II. F. 1989: 39-43. London. WRITING SURFACES. 11. I. General studies $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. Frye.

Al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W I dhikr baÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu¨W M LOD\K I Ñilm al-P T W .196 BIBLIOGRAPHY % E  0DVÑ G ³0LQ WDÐU NK DO-lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK wa-al-ZLU TDK´ 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK (Damascus). nos.55-56 (1996): 53-62. al-'LPDVKT  0X¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr. 17.

no. no. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨sin ZDN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. 1994: 11-32.OP \DK  Ghédirah. 1995 – .EQ % G V ÑUmdat al-NXWW E FD. Yves.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU ²usn al-duÑ EDK I P ZDUDGD I DO-khaÃà wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK. “MaÑD O W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al7XU WK DO-shaÑE .EQ 4XWD\EDK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”.O W DO-WDMO G. Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0XVOLP 5LV ODW DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam al-PDQV EDK LOá Ibn Qutaybah. MaÃbaÑat Mu¨DPPDG 5 JKLE al-Ñ. Arabische Paläographie. Teil 1. 17 (1971). Kuwait. ed. Cairo. al-. Grohmann. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK  ——— ³5LV ODW . MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-. 19. Janert. Klaus Ludwig. Bonn.4 (1976): 99-106. A. “‚a¨ ID´ EI. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. “Une traduction persane du traité G¶. Rabat. 8: 834-835. Aleppo.. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-0DJKULE ´ AlMakh  al-$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). MuÁÃafá al-% E DO-±DODE   al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. . Bibliographie mit Berichten über die mündliche und schriftliche Textweitergabe sowie die Schreibmaterialen in Indien. ed. Porter. ed. A.VO P \DK  Ibn Qutaybah. new ed. 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK Mashhad. HLO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. 1961: 66-131.1 (1990):156-170. ——— ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E I KL Áifat al-kha wa-al-DTO P ZD-al-PLG G ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-|ibr wa-al-aÁE JK wa. NaÁÁ U ]L\ Ð Mu¨ammad ±asan. ± WLP ‚ OL¨ al-] PLQ Beirut.. Wien.

no. P. “Calligrapher’s tools and materials”.1 (1975): 83-90.´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1989: 61-67.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. no. F.I. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh. ed. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK´ HG ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al. 62. Istanbul/Paris. no. 20. Déroche. Rahman.4 (1987): 760-795.M. 63.S. .1 (1988): 50-65.

Intellectual studies on Islam. 45 (1977): 41-87. 5 ¥LE < VXI “Les plus anciens papyrus arabes”.1. Khoury.. RDVK G DOÑ. 82. J. new ed. colors. Déroche. Salt Lake City. Thackston. Heft 9 (1995): 414-416. Mazzaoui. Annales islamologiques (= ²awO \ W .] Sauvan. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.VO P . 1989: 49-50. Istanbul/Paris. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. A. London. and pens by Sami of Nishapur”. Fischer. ——— Bills. Revue des études islamiques. Michel M. Khan. Etudes de papyrologie. Erg. “Aperçu de papyrologie arabe”. ed. Essays written in honor of Martin B. Adolf. letters and deeds: Arabic papyri of the 7th to 11th centuries. [Contains al-E E DO-WK Q I dhikr al-kha wa-al-qalam by Ibn Qutaybah. 1993. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 2. ed. EI.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. “Treatise on calligraphic arts: a disquisition on paper. Dickson. 1990: 219-228. Leiden/Köln. by Adolf Grohmann. 10 pl. “Papyrus”. 1995: 1-16. herausgegeben von W. Arabische Chronologie. R. ——— “Arabische Papyruskunde”. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1 (1932): 23-95. ——— “Al-%DUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Hüttermann. “Making of papyrus: an ancient biotechnology or Pliny was right indeed”.Q Q  London. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. F. (Handbuch der Orientalistik. Papyrus Grohmann.VO P \DK.2). Utah. Wheeler M. London/ Oxford. both original text and translation. 1993: 11-22 [in particular]. ed. II.BIBLIOGRAPHY 197 Sadan. 1982: 251-270. Yvette. inks. et al. Abt. Arabische Papyruskunde. 1966: 49-118. “Arabic papyri”. Geoffrey.G. 1997: 57-76. 8: 261-265. Naturwissenschaften. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. Wiesbaden. ——— “Papyruskunde”. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.

. new ed. “?irà V´ EI. Sellheim. 5:173-174. R... 30 (1996): 1-19.

new ed. Leeds.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. R. ——— ³. Herstellung.Papermaking recipes and ethics Gacek. London. ed. Paper (for decorated paper see VII. “Pergament in der Codicologie des islamisch-arabischen Mittelalters”. II. 4 (1947): 1358-1366.198 II. Al-Madkhal.J. Khoury.VWLNKG P DO-UDTT I DO-makhà à W DO-. “Ra¯¯”. Endress. EI. Marie-Thérèse. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat . 4.VO P´ Al.LW E. 8: 407-410. Parchment BIBLIOGRAPHY Déroche. 79-83. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. Ronald.Bibliography Le Léannec-Bavavéas. Grohmann. P.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . Sigmaringen. J. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”.. Les papiers non-filigranés médiévaux de la Perse à l’Espagne: bibliographie 1950-1995. G. . 1997: 93-134. Adam. A.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-ÑIn Q  London.. and Witkam. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). 1929 : 4. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 2: 540-541. François. The nature and making of parchment. Cairo. 7. 1995: 1757. new ed.VO P \DK PXO ¨aÌ W WDPK G \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. EI. . Restaurierung. 1998. Pergament: Geschichte. “Djild”. al-=D\\ W ±DE E ³$O--XO G ZD-al-UXT T ZD-al-ÃXU V I DO-.G.) a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world .VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Rück. 3. Paris. 1991: 45-46. Reed. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . Structur. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1975. Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad.

] . “Quantitative typology of Oriental paper patterns”.VO P . . Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 4 (1989): 67-68. 1993. [InFOXGHV D IUDJPHQW RI . 14. “Une méthode de description du papier non filigrané (dit ‘oriental’)”.] Richard. M. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. al-:DQVKDU V  $¨mad ibn Ya¨yá. 1931. Irigoin.EQ % G V SS-81. M. Francis. Turnhout. al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-al-M PLÑ almughrib %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. “Les papiers non filigranés”. 17 (1990): 24-30. “Une recette en persan pour colorer le papier”. Bavavéas. ——— ³.VO P    5-104. Don.Q Q  London.VO P \DK NDP sajjalathu al-nuÁ Á al-) ULV \DK DO-TDG PDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W al-. “Le papier arabe”. “Arab papermaking”. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. 1995: 77-91. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming).VODPLF PDQXVFULSWV DV GRFXPHQWHG in classical Persian texts”. and Humbert. 1992. a manuscript on Oriental paper’”. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking”.VWLNKG P DO-ZDUDT I DO PDNKà à W DO-. 17 (1971): 147-152. Franz. [Contains an edition of the chapter on pDSHUPDNLQJ E\ .EQ 0DU] T’s 7DTU U DO-GDO O DO-Z {i| almaÑ O P Ñalá jaw ] DO-QDVNK I N JKDG DO-5 P. ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 199 MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-ÑAraE \DK. 1999: 41-53. Babinger. Levey. Zur Geschichte der Papiererzeugung im osmanischen Reiche. Baker. Gazette du livre médiéval. Th. The paper conservator. 1997: 35-55.Studies $IVK U UDM ³7KH XVH RI SDSHU LQ . no. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.] =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. M.4 (1985): 275- >µI Ñamal al-NK JKDG DOEDODG ’]. “Neue Quellen”. Beit-Arié. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 15 (1991): 28-35. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Berlin.. G. ——— “A note on the expression ‘. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. London.. [For translations of the chapter on papermaking see: Karabacek. Briquet.

Canat. 1955: 162-169. Leipzig. ed. . Briquet’s Opuscula. The dictionary of art. New York. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. ——— “Zu Karabacek’s Forschungen über das Papier im islamischen Kulturkreis”. C. 1993: 1. ghDG N ghid”. Hans Heinrich. M. “Islamic art. 1941: 1-42. “Une enquête sur le papier de type ‘arabe occidental’ ou ‘espagnol non filigrané’”. J. Hilversum. ——— “Revolution by the ream: a history of paper”. 4: 741-743. ——— “Recherches sur les premiers papiers employés en Occident et en Orient du Xe au XIVe siècle”. Irigoin. Hilversum. ed. 4: 419420. W. 5 (1995): 42-44. ed. ——— “Zur Gechichte des Papiers: die Erfindung und Ausbreitung im Fernen Osten”. L’Egypte fatimide: son art et son histoire. 9-12. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Humbert. New York. EI. Bloom. Déroche.. Vatican City.J. 1999: 395-401. Jonathan M. Marianne Barrucand. 29 et 30 mai 1998. Bockwitz. ed. Paris. Jean. +XDUW &O DQG *URKPDQQ $ ³. Björkman. by Fritz Hoyer.-M. EI. E. new ed. Dart. M. 1999: 61-73. no. Geneviève. Jahrhunderts am Berge Mugh bei Samarkand”. ——— “Papiers non filigranés utilisés au Proche-Orient jusqu’en 1450: essai de typologie”. Turnhout. 351-354. Papiergeschichte. 5.3 (May/June) 1999: 26-39. Gazette du livre médiéval. “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux”. 28 (1996). Turner. no. “Ein Papierfund aus dem Anfang des 8. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. ed. E. Briquet’s Opuscula.200 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “The Oriental Arabic paper”. III. Maniaci and P. F. Labarre.1 (1998): 1-54.. ed. Aramco world. “?aÃÑ”. ——— “Les papiers ‘arabes’: un état de la recherche”.F. 286. Paul et al. 1978. new ed. Einfürung in die Papierkunde. Journal asiatique. Paper”. Hunter. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Buch und Schrift. Paris.. “Un papier fabriqué vers 1350 en Egypte”. N. 1996: 16. 1 (1938): 83-86. La paléographie grecque et byzantine. Munafò. 313-393. Labarre. “Le papier arabe au moyen âge et sa fabrication”. Actes du colloque organisé à Paris les 28. 1955: 129-161. 1997: 45-54. Briquet.J. Papermaking: the history and technique of an ancient craft. “Paper in Fatimid Egypt”. 50.

13/12 (1963): 18-21. Russell. J. ed. Luigi Santa Maria et al. Winchester. Naples. Additional notes by D. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. ——— “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux: les techniques de confection de la feuille”. M. N. [In particular: pp. 1987. Baker and S. 2-3 (1887): 87-178. Dittmar. Papiergeschichte. 4 (1888): 75-122. Transl. Papiergeschichte. Egypte) du XIe au XIVe siècle”. ——— “Neue Quellen zur Papiergeschichte”. The paper maker 34 (1965): 41-51. Handmade papers of India. 2-4 June 1981. 1999: 119134. by D. Marie-Thérèse. [Istanbul].] Karabacek. Macfarlane. ed. ——— Arab paper.en volkenkunde. Turnhout. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Papers from the III European Colloquium on Malay and Indonesian Studies. 13/4 (1963): 37-44. IV/1 (1950): 194-204. M. 265-312. Jones. Bijdragen tot de taal-. Mehmed Ali. Baker. “Beitrag zur türkischen Papiergeschichte”. Maniaci and P. Le Léannec-Bavavéas. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Scriptorium. ——— “From papermill to scribe: the lapse of time”. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. ed. London. ——— “Les types des formes utilisés dans l’Orient méditerranéen (Syrie. “European and Asian papers in Malay manuscripts: a provisional assessment”. Kâgitçi. Naples.BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 ——— “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème de bombycin”. 149 (1993): 475-502. “Das arabische Papier”. Alembic Press. 1991. 1976. ——— “Les papiers non filigranés: état présent des recherches et perspectives d’avenir”. land. 42 (1988): 57-79. “Zigzag et filigrane sont-ils incompatibles? Enquête dans les manuscrits de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”.] . 1993: 1. ——— “A brief history of papermaking in Turkey”.1887. Vatican City. Bollettino dell’Istituto Centrale per la Patologia del Libro. Islington Books. [9-15]: ‘Islamic paper in India’ and pp. ——— Historical study of paper industry in Turkey (= Historique de l’industrie papetière en Turquie). 1988: 153-169. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. von. [Text in English and French. Munafò. [17-23]: ‘The making of Islamic paper’.

International paper history (IPH). Yves.2 (1990): 1-11. 1999. 0DMDOODW . ed. The paper maker.KDO O ³7DÃawwur ÁLQ Ñat al-ZDUDT I 0LÁr”. 206 (1925):159-170. 1999: 19-30. Salimuddin. Francis. M. “Contribution à la connaissance du ‘papier antemoro’ (sud-est de Madagaskar)”. Neeta. Walz. New Delhi. by Sarah Nicholson. Turnhout. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Transl.G E (Cairo). M. Gabriel. “Paper making in Islamic countries”. Sistach. ‚ E W . “Le papier utilisé dans les manuscrits persans du XVe siècle de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. 3 (1989): 29-36. 1999: 105-118. 26 (1983): 86-116. 3 vols. Vidal. “Zu Geschichte und Technik des Papiers in der arabischen Welt”. Peter F. Turnhout. and Bouvier. Journal asiatique. Carme. Valls i Subirà. Salim.XOO \DW al. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 19. 1-2 (1980-82): 42-47. Mappin. Quraishi. Off the deckle edge: a paper making journey through India. “Arabian paper in Catalonia: notes on Arabian documents in the Royal Archives of the kings of Aragon in Barcelona”. Bombay. Terence. ——— The history of paper in Spain. M. R. ——— “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the 18th and 19th . no. Pakistan library bulletin. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. no.1 (1963): 21-30. ed. ed. “Notes sur la fabrication du papier dans le monde iranien médiéval (VIIIe-XVIe siècle)”. nos.202 BIBLIOGRAPHY Porter. Richard. L. 1978-82. no. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. no. Premchand. Centre of Arabic Documentation. Qureshi. Alexandra. “Le papier de Khanbaligh et quelques autres anciens papiers asiatiques”. 1999: 31-40. 8.2 (1998): 20-24. Madrid. Rantoandro. “A note on the Trans-Saharan paper trade in the 18th and 19th centuries”. Oriol. 21. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). 13. Gift of conquerors: hand papermaking in India. Soteriou. “A survey of the development of papermaking in Islamic countries”. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Turnhout. Research bulletin. Archipel. 32. Tschudin. M. “Les papiers non filigranés dans les archives de la Couronne d’Aragon du XIIe au XIVe siècle”. 1995. Bookbinder.1 (1957): 245-261.

Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Nikolaev. I). Hilversum. Hilversum. V). 1960 (Monumenta Chartae. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology Bogdán. Richard L. =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. in the XVII & XVIII centuries and their interconnection.] Eineder. Horst. Dictionnaire historique des marques du papier dès leur apparition vers 1282 jusqu’en 1600. The Nostitz papers: notes on watermarks found in the German imperial archives of the 17th & 18th centuries. 1956 (Monumenta Chartae. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae Papyraceae Historiam Illustrantia. 15 (1989): 15-19. and essays showing the evolution of a number of watermarks. %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. Watermarks in paper in Holland. . M. 1985: 29-49. 1999: 149-163. “The importance of laid and chain line spacing”. 1992. 1957. Churchill. Codicologica. Modernization in the Sudan. England and France. Paris/Budapest.BIBLIOGRAPHY 203 centuries”. “The reliability of watermarks”. Avant-texte. [Repr. ed. ed. après-texte. Hilversum. texte. Turnhout. V. Watermarks of the Ottoman Empire. Irigoin. mainly of the 17th and the 18th centuries. Amsterdam. “La datation par les filigranes du papier”. “English index to Briquet’s watermarks”. Labarre. XIII). Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. K. Watermarks. Vladimir. Jean. II). Sofia. Gazette du livre médiéval. W. Les filigranes. István. 1967. Nagy. 1968. 0RãLQ 9ODGLPLU DQG 7UDOMLþ 6HLG Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe siècles.). by L. Hay and P.W. 5 (1980): 9-36. Amsterdam. Amsterdam. Mošin. 1935.J. etc. 4 vols. 1952: 138-145 (Monumenta Chartae. New York. The Briquet album. 2 vols. E. C. 1982: 27-40. The ancient paper-mills of the former Austro-Hungarian Empire and their watermarks. Zaghreb. Anchor watermarks. Hilversum.A. 1973 (Monumenta Chartae. “La datation du papier à partir des ses propriétés matérielles”. ——— (ed. VIII). Hills. van der. M.M. Daly. Briquet. Georg. 1954. Edward. Heawood.

and Grohmann. Zoia Vasilevna and Simmons. Sofia. EI. Revue des études islamiques. Noureddin. 1970 (Monumenta Chartae.204 BIBLIOGRAPHY Piccard. Stevenson. 1962. Scriptorium. 1983. suppl. I: trois croissants). “Deux écritoires mameloukes des collections nationales françaises”. I: tri luni (= Filigranes dans les documents ottomans. Paper and watermarks in Catalonia. 27 (1979): 32-35. Wasserzeichenkartei Piccard im Hauptstaatsarchiv Stuttgart: Findbuch. 3-4 (1998): 168-170. E. Allan H. “Notable bindings XVII”. 3-4: 203-204. 40. .S. Hilversum.H.] Huart. 23 (1976): 33-35. The Yale University Library gazette. Cl. pens and other writing accessories Abouricha. [ On misÃarah.. Zonghi’s watermarks. 1495-1800. Asparukh and Andreev. 2 vols. 24 (1976): 33-35. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³7KH PÕVWDU WKH UXOHU DQG VFLVVRUV IRU SDSHU´ øOJL. XII). Hilversum. 1961 – . Weiss. 1953 (Monumenta Chartae. 4 (1952): 57-91. 1957 (Monumenta Chartae. Stuttgart. 72. %DHU ( ³'DZ W´ EI. Yarshater. ed.. Cyril and Methodius National Library. new ed. “De la difficulté à reconnaître des instruments de réglure: planche à régler (mastara) et cadre-patron”.G. A history of Russian hand paper-mills and their water-marks. “Watermarks are twins”. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen Orient.2 (1986): 257-261. 5. nos. Valls i Subirà. Karl Th. Oriol. II. ——— “The tools of Turkish calligraphy”. Amsterdam. III/1 (1993): 3-4. Studies in bibliography. 1962 (Monumenta Chartae. Christine. no. “?alam”. 7: 137-139. Zonghi. Vodni znatsi v osmanoturskite dokumenti. VI). Kalus. Jane. “L’encre au Maghreb”. 22 (1976): 36-39. Leipzig. 51 (1983): 89-145. inkwells. A. Hilversum. LiQGD ³'DZ W´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. 19 (1974): 40-43. Gerhard. A. Aurelo et al. Greenfield. Shorter. Handbuch der Wasserzeichenkunde. IX). 4: 471. III). Inks. øOJL. Komaroff. Michèle. Uchastkina. Dukan. Paper mills and paper makers in England. J. Velkov. new ed. SS. Stefan. Ludvik et Naffah.

Q Q  London.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. ——— “Two new sources on the art of mixing ink”. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . no. London. Philadelphia. 6KDEE ¨ (Chabbouh). Martin.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI r al-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Lucas. ÁLQ ÑDWXK I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. .VO P DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. “La restauration des encres métallo-galliques”. texte. Hay and P.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. Roseline. 4 VK  6XKD\O “Al-±ibr wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . 1962.BIBLIOGRAPHY 205 Levey. 18. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³0LG G DO-dhahab. 47 (1922): 9-14. “The inks of ancient and modern Egypt”. Medieval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. après-texte. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . Nagy. 1993. Paris/ Budapest. 1982: 69-73. Avant-texte. 1997: 15-34.5 (1978): 5-36. no. ——— HG. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Analyst. by L. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P . A. Talbot. 1995: 59-76.EU K P ³0DÁGDU Q MDG G Q Ñan ÁLQ Ñat almakhà Ã: ¨DZOD IXQ Q WDUN E DO-PLG G´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO.1 (1989): 137-141.

——— ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. J. Majallat almaktabah al-ÑAraE \DK (Baghdad). ³0LG G´ EI. . 12. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq”. 1983: 1. Les encres noires au Moyen Age (jusqu’à 1600). by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Riyad. 28 (1980): 637-658. “Al-'DZ K ZD-al-TDODP I DO.J.XOO \DW al. 392-393. no.G E (Baghdad). ——— “‚ Q Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-aÁE Jh: fuÁ O PLQ makhà Ãat ‘QaÃf al-D]K U’ lil-0DJKULE ´ Al-Mawrid. Monique.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V ´ 0DMDOODW . no.3 (1983): 251-278. 1983: 123-141 [in particular]. al-Ñ8VD\O  1 U DO-' Q ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-|ajj wa-DU T 0DNNDK DOmuÑaÌÌamah. Witkam. 2 (1982): 149-163.WK U DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-. Ñ8ED\G  ‚ OL¨ ±asan. 6: 1031.. 14. Paris. new ed. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda.4 (1985): 269- >µDQZ Ñ al-liyaq wa-ND\I \DW DÑP OLK ’].

Keller. F.206 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “La fabrication des encres noires d’après les textes”. Paola.5 (1993): 519-523. Actas del II Congreso Internacional de Estudios Mozárabes. Adriaan. ——— “Les réclames dans les manuscrits arabes datés à 1450”. “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. Marie-Geneviève. Déroche and F. 1994: 57-67. árabes y hebreos”. Ph. Francis. 198789: 3. quelques remarques liminaires”. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Paris. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). III. “Codicologia comparativa de los manuscritos medievales españoles. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . Guesdon. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES. Toledo. London. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -72. 1997: 65-75. Paris. 1995: 17-57. 1998: 183-197. “L’assemblage des cahiers: remarques à propos d’un échantillon de manuscrits arabes récemment catalogués”. François and Richard. A¨PDG 6KDZT  “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat almakh  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . 5 (1980): 52-58. Richard. Hoffmann. 20-26 Mayo 1985. +XPEHUW *HQHYLqYH ³/H ÷X]Ð dans les manuscrits arabes médiévaux”. 1997: 77-86. ——— “La numérotation des cahiers et la foliotation dans les manuscrits arabes datés jusqu’en 1450”. 14. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. ed. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. latinos. “Du parchemin au papier: remarques sur quelques manuscrits du Proche-Orient”. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. F. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques. Toledo. François. Déroche. Orsatti. ed. Estudios sobre Alfonso VI y la reconquista de Toledo. Déroche and F. ed. Codicologica. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Paris. Ancient and medieval book materials and tech- .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . no. Déroche. Richard. 207-218. Rabat. ed. SIGNATURES AND FOLIATION) %LQE Q. ——— “Al-TaÑT EDK I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.

——— ³. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT IV. diss. 3: 1246. M. Münster (Westfalen). L. H. Arazi. Maniaci and P. 1967. 4 (1987-9): 181-187. Gilliot. 1: 10841085. ——— “Ñ8QZ Q OLWHUDU\ DVSHFWV RI ERRN WLWOHV´ EI.. Alfonso. 21 (1974): 84. . B.. A. Vatican City. new ed. Troupeau. “MukhtaÁar”. al-Ñ$PDG + Q  0XTDZZLP W PDQ KLM DO-taÐO I DO-Ñ$UDE I PXTDGGLP W DO-muÐDOOLI Q. Sovetzkoie Vostokovedenie. 3 (1945): 183-214.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ambros. et al. Arne A. 374-377. ed... 7: 536540. Arabica. “Basmala”. 9: 317-320. G. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. new ed. %RQHEDNNHU 6$ ³. A. Types of compositions. EI.. Cl.BIBLIOGRAPHY 207 niques. Moscow. 80 (1990): 13-57. 269-331. Al-QanÃara. 21. Munafò. THE TEXT. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. EI. Arazi. 7: 495-496. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. new ed. 1. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. “La estructura del titulo en los libros árabes medievales”. Lajos.1 (2000): 85-96. new ed. etc.M. new ed. 8: 532-544. and Gardet. and Ben Shammai. their parts. ³5LV OD´ EI. P. new ed. Carra de Vaux. “Shar¨”. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. Ritter.QWLK Д. al-. fasc. Freimark. new ed. Amman.. ——— “Das Vorwort als literarische Form in der arabischen Literatur”. Ph. Barabanov.D. 1963: 2. “Beobachtungen zu Aufbau und Funktionen der gereimten klassisch-arabischen Buchtitel”.. 10: 871-872. 16 (1936): 212-214. new ed. 1993: 2.. 3: 1006. EI.EWLG Д. Carmona González. ——— “Sobre la estructura convencional del titulo en los libros árabes”. EI. revista de estudios árabes.. EI. IV. Estudios románicos. “Poyasnitel’nie znachki v arabskikh rukopisyakh i dokumentakh Severnogo Kavkaza”. A. H. Rivista degli studi orientali. EI. “Mu¯addima”. Fekete.

Polosin. 9/10 (1984/5): 49-69. D.. 1978 (Catalogue no. D. EI. “± shiya”. A.EQ 6 GD´ Bulletin d’information. “Réglure et mise en page des manuscrits maghrébins datés: essai de définition des pratiques observables sur quelques exemples datés du XIVe s. ed. “Arabic manuscripts: text density and its convertibility in copies of the same work”.O.”. EI. new ed. 9/10 (1984/85): 4969. 7/8 (1982/3): 51-58. “A colophon from eighteenthFHQWXU\ 6LQQ U´ Bulletin dÐinformation. F. Macdonald. Richard. 10: 165. new ed. Ramazan.. 10: 340-341.208 BIBLIOGRAPHY Gimaret. new ed. 10: 358-359. Colophon and scribal verses al-$EE V $¨mad al-MuÑtaÁim et al. Fontes Historiae Africanae. new ed. 1997: 189221. 3: 122-123. “ShDK GD´ EI. Fontes Historiae Africanae.. and Rippin. ——— “West African Arabic manuscript colophons II: a sixteenthcentury Timbuktu copy of the Mu¨NDP RI . van and al-Samarrai. 1985.J. “West African Arabic manuscript colophons”. 3. 9: 201. Q. new ed. Koningsveld. no. EI. Page lay-out (mise en page) Bakhti.. ——— “‚a¨ IDW DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ND-maw  Ñ lil-ba¨th wa-alwaÁf”. EI. IV. M. A. P. Val. V. 3.500). EI. new ed. Wensinck. 6 (1981): 13-165. Hunwick. “±amdala”. ——— “ TaÑO ¯ ”. “Esquisse d’une histoire du développement des colophons dans les manuscrits musulmans”. Paris.J. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “Tashahhud”.. Leiden. “TaÁliya”. 2. 3: 268-269. Brill. Fontes Historiae Africanae. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. Doctoral thesis.S. J. Rabat. Déroche and F. Rippin. A. Bulletin d’information. Manuscripta Orientalia. F.B. . 1994: 57-60.2 (1997): 3-17. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. EPHE (Paris). IV. eÀen. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Rosenthal.

dating and numerals a) Bibliography. 1997: 224-231. Enno. Centaurus. ed.1. J. Números y cifras en los documentos arábigohispanos. Paris.R.5-6 (1998): 531-534. 453-503 [in particular]. Horovitz. Adolf.5-6 (1998): 474-485.XOO yat al. Rida A. no. 19. Cordoba. herausgegeben von R. “Arabische Chronologie”. Déroche and F. “Arabic numerals”. Orientalische Studien Enno Littmann zu seinem 60. “Über die Ehrennamen und Neubenennungen der islamische Monate”. 1935: 101-120. 4. Max. Der Islam. September 1935 überreicht…. 19. Georges. Arabische Chronologie. “Arabische Schreiberverse”. R. Leiden. no.. IV. Ifrah. Ana and Barceló.5-6 (1998): 535-541. 1988. al-± MLU  Ñ$EG $OO K ³$O-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK T ÐLPDK E EOL\ JKU I \DK PXNKW UDK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Dates.2 (1954): 73-84. Carmen. 13 (1923): 281. F. 382-398. Arabische Papyruskunde. 317-320. “Arabic numeral forms”.G E (Cairo). 19. no. Der Islam. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Histoire universelle des chiffres. Richard. b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems al-%DNU  0X¨ammad ±DPG  ³5XP ] DO-aÑG G I DO-NLW E W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW . New York. )DUU M ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ³$O-$UT P I LQW M DO-fikr al-Ñ$UDE  T Ðimah ZLU T \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. . chronology Grohmann. “Zu den Ehrennamen der islamischen Monate”. Lemay. Gérard. Weisweiler. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 8 (1918): 228-236. 4 (1955-56): 112.BIBLIOGRAPHY 209 Troupeau. 1981: 298305. 10: 257-302. al-0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad. 1966: 1-48 (Handbuch der Orientalistik. J. new ed. ed. EI. Erg. Geburtstag am 16. Leiden/Köln. Paret. “Al-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK QDP GKLM PLQ DO-makhà à W DO-0DJKULE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.K. Paris. "TaÐU kh”. Strayer.2). Irani. 1982-89: 1. “Les colophons des manuscrits arabes chrétiens”. Littmann. Abt. no. 16. by Adolf Grohmann. Labarta.

EI. Gotthold and Colin. Centre for Arabic Documentation.. Encyclopaedia Iranica. Colin. ed. ŒLV E DO-jummal. “A note on the art of composing chronograms”. Muslim world.210 BIBLIOGRAPHY Souissi. “The abjad notation”. :HOERUQ 0& ³*KXE U QXPHUDOV´ Isis. 16 (1936): 212-214. Islamic culture. 17 (1932): 260-263. Rivista degli studi orientali. G. Muhammad”. “Chronograms”. c) Abjad. 1: 9798. J. Arabica. no. Yarshater. “The theory of chronograms as expanded by the 8th century Katsina astronomer-mathematician Muhammad b. Qeyamuddin. Schanzlin. Georges S. H. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. Troupeau. E. M. 3.. “Abdjad”. G. Bruijn. “±LV E DO-ghXE U´ EI. Hassan Ibrahim. de. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). al-7 ]  ÑAbd al-+ G  ³7DUW E DO-¨XU I DO-DEMDG \DK ED\QD DOPDVK ULTDK ZD-al-PDJK ULEDK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah alÑArabiyah (Cairo). d) Greek (Coptic) numerals Ritter. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. 46 (1972): 163-169.. 56 (1985): 197-198. H. 21 (1974): 84. “±LV E DO-djummal”. chronograms Ahmad. 3: 468-469. 5: 550-551. Research bulletin. EI. G. new ed. new ed.L. Weil.2 (1967): 116-123. 3: 468.P. Gwarzo. new ed. 24 (1934): 257261.T.

5 P ) V .

Al-Andalus: . no. “Sobre las cifras rummies”.269 (1988): 180-182. ) V  0X¨ammad. 222 (1933): 193-215. “De l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. Abel. Georges S. Rey. Revue des études grecques. 48 (1935): 525-539. QXPHUals Colin. “A propos de l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. Sánchez Pérez. “±LV E DO-qalam al-) V ´ DaÑwat al-|aqq. José A. Journal asiatique.

178 (facsimile). ed.2 (1996): 213-255.D. Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. 1 (1948): 237-247. Mayr. [Contains a translation of . Wüstenfeld-MahlerÐsche Vergleichungs- . G. Seattle. Clifford Edmund. 3rd ed. being tables for the conversion of Muslim and Christian dates from the Hijra to the year A. 3 (1935): 97-125. 1984. Edinburgh. 1317 A.H. 1996. J. A. nr. 1917. E. by A. M. “Philologika XII: Datierung durch Brüche”. “Calendars”. ——— ³1DP GKDM PLQ DO-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-al-Q V of Sukayrij. Fez. 4: 668-675 (in particular). A Near East studies handbook. “±all taÑmiyat al-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 39. (eds). 0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. Sukayrij. JaÑIDU + G  ³„DU TDW WDÐU NK . Yarshater. see above. conversion tables.EQ . A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK  . Algiers.] f) Dating by fractions Dietrich. 2000.P. Hist. ±asan.A. Freeman-Grenville. no. Le mécanisme du partage des successions en droit musulman. no.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-alQ V I ÁLIDW DVKN O DO-qalam al-) V . and Spuler. 1977. The new Islamic dynaties: a chronological and genealogical manual. London. [Printed with al-Raw{ah al-\ QLÑah. Bosworth. Phil. B. Hellmut.2 (1961): 27-33. 1984-1985: 2. no. 7. “Zur Datierung durch Brüche in arabischen Handschriften”.VO P ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. suivie de l’exposé des ‘signes de Fèz’. The Muslim and Christian calendars. Band I. London. Encyclopaedia Iranica. E.EQ . (lithographed).2 (1986): 164-170.DP O % VK I DO-makhà à al. dynasties Bacharach. Klasse.BIBLIOGRAPHY 211 revista de las escuelas de estudios árabes de Madrid y Granada. g) Calendars. 32. Gacek.2 (1988): 393-402. Ritter.] Viala. Oriens. J.S. ‚DGU $IDQG  ³6KDU¨ taÐU NK .DP O 3 VK ´ Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies.

Ben Cheneb. Gacek. “Tamma und seine synonyme”.302-303 (1920): 134-138. 1984-1985: 2. Adam.. fasc. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. Prilozi za orientalnu filologiju. 5. Moscow. xiv. ±usayn Ñ$O  “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐDOOLI Q DOÑ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨aG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . EI. nos. 2. new ed. 10: 257-302.. 2. MaÃbaÑat al-MaÑ ULI 1964.1 (1407 H): 159-171. Lajos. 374-377. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. al-0 PDT Q  0X¨mmad Ri á.212 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tabellen zur muslimischen und iranischen Zeitrechnung mit Tafeln zur Umrechnung orient-christlicher Ären. “MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W´ 7XU WKXQ . Fekete. no. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. 26 (1976):199-212. Also: Baghdad.EU K P ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-WXU WK DOÑ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . ——— MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W %HLUXW ' U DO-MuÐarrikh alÑ$UDE   Quiring-Zoche. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov. Rosemarie. London. vjeka)”. “TaÐU kh”. suppl. 18 (1972): 151-158. 1963: 2. 50 (1998): 191-222. $OLþ 6DOLK + ³3UREOHP NUDWLFD X DUDSVNLP UXNRSLVLPD VD VSLVNRP arapskih kratica iz 16.1-2. Abbreviations “Abbreviations”.. Revue africaine.1 (1963/64): 23-27 [436-451]. new ed. no. . Ma¨I Ì. EI.2. IV. “How al-Bu© U ¶V µ‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]¶´ Bulletin d’études orientales. M. p. nos 2-3 (1407 H): 164219. Wiesbaden. 1961. 32 (1987): 105-114.PLÑ alÁDJK U¶´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. al-6DPDUU Ð  . Ñ$ODZ Q 0X¨DPPDG % TLU ³7KDO WK DU M ] I UXP ] µDO-.

Annemarie. 7: 725-726. Bruijn.E. Sublet. de. “TakhalluÁ”. new ed. new ed. al-MaÃbaÑah al-MiÁU \DK   -93. Yarshater. 1989: 51-60.. EI. ed. corrections and etiquette al-Ñ$PDG + Q  Adab al-NLW EDK ZD-al-taÐO I Ñinda al-ÑArab: naÌrah Ñ PPDK. Beeston. C. A. new ed. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. 7. Cairo.J. new ed. 3: 669-670.1 (1995): 19-26. [Contains a facsimile reproduction of Chapter Six of al-Durr alna  G I G E DO-mXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]]  pl. Gacek.K O  0X¨DPPDG 0XUV  ³1DÁÁ I  abà al-kutub wa-taÁ¨ ¨LK ZDdhikr al-UXP ] ZD-al-iÁÃLO ¨ W DO-Z ULGDK I K OLO-Ñ$OO PDK %DGU al-' Q DO-*KD]] ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Oxford. Arabic nomenclature $ãUDI $ ³$OT E YD Ñ$Q Z Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Le voile du nom: essai sur le nom propre arabe. new ed.] Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad.L. 1319 A. 8: 53-56. EI. 1: 898-906. Edinburgh... EI. “Ism”.\   wa-naÌUDWXK I PDQKDM WD¨T T DOmakhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. XX-XXXII. EI. F.P. Wensinck.BIBLIOGRAPHY 213 IV. J.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ar¨ ODK Ñ$EE V ³$O-Qa  Ñ. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. “Ibn”. 4: 179-181. Islamic names. 1971. “La¯ab”.. A.: 1. ed.. Paris/Istanbul. al-%DOJK WK  $¨mad ibn al-MaÐP Q Al-. -X\QEROO *+$ ³0XVWDPO ´ EI. 5: 618-631. 211-257 [in particular]. “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . EI. new ed. Cairo.T. EI. 1991.H. new ed. 1989. Schimmel. 10: 123.F. new ed. Amman. 26. F.. Adam. Arabic nomenclature: a summary guide for beginners. 6. 10 (1964): 167-184. Paris. Transcription. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. “Nasab”. Rosenthal. Déroche. 7: 967-968. al-.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. Jacqueline. Bosworth... no. “Nisba”. 5: 395-396. Al-Madkhal. E. al-. EI. “Kunya”. IV.

——— “TaÁ¨ I´ EI. Leiden. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  ——— “Naskh al-makhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. ' U DO-MaÐP Q OLO-7XU WK  Sayyid. al-6DU TDE  :DO G 0X¨ammad. Fez. 4 (1951): 27-57. new ed. A¨mad Mu¨DPPDG 1 U Ñ. herausgegeben von Max Weisweiler. (lithographed). TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. Rome.6 (1993): 641-649.H. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib. . 1947. no. 10: 347-348. %HLUXW ' U DO-.O  :HLVZHLOHU 0D[ ³'DV $PW GHV 0XVWDPO LQ GHU DUDELVFKHQ Wissenschaft”.. al-6DZ ¨LO  $¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá. Rosenthal. F.IUDQM I GK OLN. 349-360. 6K NLU $¨mad. Damascus.3 (1994): 322326. no. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q $QP à al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à alÑ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ al-KLMU .DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad. 1989: 2. 17901930. malzamah 24: 1-7. new ed.Q \DW DO-mu¨DGGLWK Q EL-WDZWK T DOPDUZ \ W ZD-DWKDU GK OLND I WD¨T T DO-makhà à W.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   ——— Die Methodik des Diktatkollegs (Adab al-LPO Ð waÐl-LVWLPO Ð ). Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. “Mu¯ EDOD´ EI. Ayman FuÐ G ³0DQ KLM DO-ÑXODP Ð al-0XVOLP Q I DO-ba¨th PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK.214 BIBLIOGRAPHY makhà à W DO-nuqaÃ. 14.. no. new ed. BeirXW ' U DO-. 15. ³0DIK P DO-taÁ¨ I GLU VDK I WDÐÁ O DOmuÁÃala¨”. al-< V  DO-±asan ibn MasÑ G 4 Q Q \DVKWDPLO Ñalá a¨k P DO-Ñilm wa-a¨N P DO-Ñ OLP ZD-al-mutaÑallim. [Contains a translation of Chapter Six of al-MuÑ G I DGDE al-PXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ @ al-SamÑ Q  ÑAbd al-. 1310 A. 1952. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Sayf.1 (1996): 29-33. 17. al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. no. 10: 165. 7: 490-491. EI. ——— The technique and approach of Muslim scholarship. “Min qa  \ DO-¨arf al-Ñ$UDE  DOtaÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 43. Riyad.. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. ——— “ TaÑO ¯”.2 (1999): 99-131. Oriens.

——— ³5LZ \D´ EI. Textual domination and history in a Muslim society.J. new ed. “Authorship and transmission in unauthored literature”. N. Berkeley/Oxford. 31 (1988): 67-81. Oriens. 1981. Journal of Islamic studies. Brinkley. “Murta  D]-=DE G G. ——— The rise of humanism in classical Islam and the Christian West with special reference to scholasticism. Reichmuth. The transmission of knowledge in medieval Cairo: a social history of Islamic education. Edinburgh. Leder. ——— “Madrasa and university in the Middle Ages”.1 (1992): 1-14.BIBLIOGRAPHY 215 V. Stefan. Nasr. 1990. no. Stefan.. The rise of colleges: institutions of learning in Islam and the West.. Makdisi. 1. 3. George. 8: 545-547. 32 (1970): 255-264. Jonathan Porter. 1992. 1993. Princeton. “Oral transmission and the book in Islamic education: the spoken and the written word”. Studia Islamica. General studies Berkey. Seyyed Hossein. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE V. Edinburgh. Messick. The calligraphic state.

6L]N Q 6H]JLQ. Al-ÑIlm wa-al-ÑXODP Ð I ÑuÁ U DO-NKXODI Ð.1 (1999): 64-102. 1972. 62 (1985): 210-230. Beirut. 66 (1989): 38-67. R. “Die Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im frühen Islam”. ——— “Weiteres zur Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im Islam”. no. LQ ELRJUDSKLFDO DQG autobiographical accounts: glimpses of Islamic scholarship in the 18th century”. Der Islam. Die Welt des Islams. Schoeler. Sellheim. Der Islam. Gregor. 39.

Vajda.VO P \DK (= Vorträge zur Geschichte der arabischislamischen Wissenschaften). 4 (1975): 2-8. by FuÐ G 6L]N Q Frankfurt am Main.VO P \DK´ Mu¨  DU W I WDÐU NK DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. . 1984. Cottart. L’Arabisant. “De la transmission orale du savoir dans l’Islam traditionnel”. N. ed. Georges. 1983. London. )XÐ G ³$KDPP \DW DO-LVQ G I DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. ——— La transmission du savoir en Islam (VII-XVIIIe siècles).

Joseph. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. Rosemarie. 244 (1956): 433-437. Georges. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. “Beiträge zur Überlieferungsgeschichte von Bu© U ’s Traditionssammlung”. 92 (1938): 60-87. University of London. 50 (1998): 191-222. /HV YRLHV GH OD WUDQVPLVVLRQ GX . ——— “La transmission de l’éloge de Zayn al-Ñ ELG Q´ Journal asiatique. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. “How al-Bu© U ’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]’”.DWW Q  < VXI ³. 16 (1954): 258-270. 1995. 4 (1957): 304-307. (1949): 46-60. 5REVRQ - ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI $E ' Z G’s ‘Sunan’”. Bulletin d’études orientales. 14 (1952): 579-588. Quiring-Zoche.LW E GH 6 EDZD\K. 240 (1984): 61-68. Humbert. Studi orientalistici in onore di Giorgio Levi della Vida. “Deux éditions inconnues du ‘MuwaÃÃaÐ’”. Schacht.PLÑ’”. University of London. 202 (1923): 209-233. Lévi-Provençal. 1956: 2.KDWDP W ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. al-. ——— ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ LI 7LUP GK ’V µ. ——— “La transmission de la mašya©a (Ansal al-PDT Áid wa-aÑdab alPDZ ULG. “La recension maghribine du ‚a¨ ¨ d’al-Bo© U ´ Journal asiaique. Leiden. Transmission of individual works Fück. 2. 477-492.216 BIBLIOGRAPHY V. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. ³/D WUDQVPLVVLRQ GH OD µ. ——— “The transmission of Muslim’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’”. Johann.LI \D I PDÑrifat uÁ O Ñilm alULZ \DK¶ G¶DO-Haà E Dl-Ba G G ´ Arabica. Vajda. Rome. E. Geneviève.

G’Ibn al-Bu© U G’après le manuscrit Reisülküttab 262 de la Bibliothèque Süleymaniye d’Istanbul”.M ] W ZD-al-WDZWK T W DO-PDNW EDK I al-ÑXO P DO-QDTO \DK ZD-al-ÑDTO \DK PLQ DO-qarn 4 h. Rivista degli studi orientali.. 48 (1973-74): 55-74. A¨mad Rama  Q Al-. 9  . ilá ./10 m.M ] W DQG VDP ¶ W (for LM ] W in calligraphy see the section on calligraphy below) A¨mad.

Taxation in Islam.1 contains 25 pages of specimens of VDP Ñ W. ——— “New light on the origin of the term ‘baccalaureate’”. 18.J.WK U DOMiÁU \DK  % VK  Ñ8PDU 0 Vá “Dawr al-Ñilm: al-LM ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK´ Al-7XU WK al-Ñ$UDE . nos. R.Y. and Young. A. 4 (1981): 82-103. Le Muséon./16 m &DLUR :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK +D\Ðat al. “An early eighteenth-FHQWXU\ LM ]DK issued in Damietta”. 1967. Islamic quarterly.1-2 (1974): 3-7.BIBLIOGRAPHY 217 10 h.] Ebied. Leiden.L. M. *OHDYH 5REHUW ³7KH LM ]D IURP < VXI DO-Ba¨U Q G. 87 (1974): 445-465. [Vol. Ben Shemesh.

al-±XVD\Q  A¨mad. Gérard.S. “Al-. 18-19 October 1973. Ibn „ O Q DO-'LPDVKT  0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$O HW DO 1DZ GLU DO-LM ] W wa-al-VDP Ñ W Ñala\K NKXà à NLE U DO-¨XII Ì wa-al-mu¨adGLWK Q DO-0DNN \ Q ZD-al-MiÁU \ Q ZD-al-6K P \ Q 5DUH licenses and hearings).M ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK Ñalá Ñahd al-Dawlah al-Ñ$ODZ \DK LM ]DW DO-Shaykh al-0XU ELà al-'DO Ð OL-$E Ñ$O DO-< V ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq.K Q $¨PDG ³6DP Ñ W PXÐDOODI W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat al-MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. “A propos de la résurgence des ouvrages d’Ibn Qutayba sur le ¨adiÅ aux VIe/XIIe et VIIe/XIIIe siècles. 1998. al--DZKDUM  0X¨ammad Ñ$GQ Q ³$O-. 26 (1994): 75-96. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO)LNU%HLUXW ' U DO-Fikr al-MuÑ Áir. Iran.H. Amsterdam.1 (1997): 55-90. Koningsveld.): 270-372. WR Sayyid Mu¨amDG 0DKG %D¨r al-Ñ8O P G-8)”. Amsterdam. 35-36 (1414 A. [Contains a number of specimens of VDP Ñ W. 32 (1994): 115-123. Studies on Islam.M ]DW DO-¨DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 6KD\NK DOmu¨DGGLWK Q « 0X¨DPPDG % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁIDK Q  1110 h 4XP 0DNWDEDW $\DW $OO K 0DUÑDVK DO-Ñ PPDK  A. ed. 1974:92-110. P. A symposium on Islamic studies organized in cooperation with the Accademia dei Lincei in Rome. no.M zah wa-DKDPP \DWXK I DOmakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-BaÁ Ðir (Cyprus).H.] Lecomte. . . -DOO E ±asan. 41. MuÃ Ñ al-± ILÌ. al--DO O DO-±XVD\Q  0X¨ammad Ri   ³' Z Q DO-LM ] W DOmanÌ PDK´ 7XU WKXQ . Les . 326 (1997): 97-102. Journal of the British Institute of Persian Studies. “Ten Arabic manuscript-volumes of historical contents acquired by the Leyden University Library after 1957”. van.

DU E DO-¨DG Å’ et de ‘K. 21 (1968): 347-409.218 BIBLIOGRAPHY certificats de lecture du ‘K. IÁO ¨ alDODÃ I DU E DO-¨DG Å’ li-$E ÑUbayd al-4 VLP E 6DOO P”. ——— “Bedeutung der ‘Randzeugnisse’ VDP Ñ W. Bulletin d’études orientales.

“Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of WKH µ0DT P W¶ RI DO-±DU U 06 &DLUR $GDE . Stefan. LQ GHQ DOWHQ arabischen Handschriften”. MacKay. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. 1996 – .1./12. Suppl. Jhdt. Oriens. “ Dokumente zum ±DG Å in Schrifttum und Unterricht aus Damascus im 6. Damas: Institut français. Leder. Teil 2 (1969): 562-566. 550-750/1155-1349.”. Pierre A. /HGHU 6WHIDQ 6DZZ V < V Q 0X¨DPPDG DQG 6 JKDUM  0DÐP Q MuÑjam al-VDP Ñ W DO-'LPDVKT \DK OHV FHUWLILFDWV G¶DXGLWLRQ à Damas. 34 (1994): 57-75.

al-6DPP Q DO-± ÐLU  0X¨ammad.1 (1407 A. no.. new ed.2 (1406 A. 8. no. Fann fahrasat almakhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . EI. “Al-. no. 1DVKDEL +LVKDP ³7KH µLM ]D¶ DFDGHPLF FHUWLILFDWH LQ 0XVOLP HGXFDtion”. 1. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -101.H): 172-182.H): 115-117. Sayyid. ed. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q ³.M ]DK DO-NDE UDK OLO-Sayyid Ñ$EG $OO K DO--D] ÐLU ´ 7XU WKXQ . 2. Hamdard Islamicus. 3.M ] W DO-sam Ñ I DO-makhà à W DOTDG PDK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. al-Munajjid. no. ——— “Al-. Michaux-%HOODLUH ( ³(VVDL VXU OHV VDP Ñs ou la transmission orale”.4 (1971. Hespéris. 7 (1989): 238-252. n.M ] W Ñinda ÑXODP Ð al-. 61.1 (1985): 7-20. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³6DP Ñ ”.1 (1955): 232-251.s. 8: 1019-1020. 4 (1924): 345-355.´ Transactions of the American Philosophical Society.H): 107-114. 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK. “Al-.. 1.P P \DK´ 7XU WKXQ . al-0DVO W  0XÁÃafá. no. no. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-6DP Ñ wa-al-TLU Ðah wa-al-muQ ZDODK ZDTX\ G DO-al-PXT EDODK ZD-al-muÑ UD ah”.1 (1408 A.M ]DK DO-ÑilP \DK ZD-LVK PXK I DO¨arakah al-ILNU \DK EL-al-Maghrib”.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1997: 179-196. . I WDZÁ I DO-makhà à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.Q Q  London.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.

E. 1. The LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Zwölf arabische Schrifttaffeln. 8: 273-275.10.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1.. Paris. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY VI. [Also in: idem. 3: 1020-1021.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Les certificats de lecture et de transmission dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris. ——— “Quelques certificats de lecture dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. ed. Witkam. Berlin. 1899.3 (1954): 337-342. 1997: 163-177. Yarshater. Vajda. 1995: 123-136. Albums and exhibition catalogues Ahlwardt. London. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Jan Just. 1981. ——— “Un opuscule inédit d’as-6LODI ´ La transmission du savoir en Islam (VIIe-XVIIIe siècles). ——— “Idj ]D´ EI. Georges. vol.Q Q  London. ——— “Al-ÑUnÁ U DO-EDVKDU ED\QD DO-naÁÁ wa-al-T ULÐ: al-LM ]DK I DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.BIBLIOGRAPHY 219 SteZDUW 'HYLQ - ³(M ]D´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Wilhelm. Hildesheim/ New York. new ed. ARABIC ALPHABET. 1957.] $P Q  )DNKU DO-' Q 1DÁ U  *DQM QDK-Ði khuà Ã-i ÑXODP Ð-i aÑO P YD G QLVKPDQG Q-L NLU P YD VKXÑDU -yi ÑiÌ P YD NK VKQDY V Q-i FK UDKGDVW YD PXÑ ÁLU Q 7DMU VK . 1983: 85-92. Arabica. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. no. 1993. London. “The human element between text and reader.UDQ. VI.

Specimens of Arabic and Persian palaeography.  > RU @  YROV Arberry. >&KHLNKR 6KD\NK . London.J. 1939. A.

1991. /RXLV@ .LW E PDÑri  al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK = Spécimens d’écritures arabes pour la lecture des manuscrits anciens et modernes). Beirut.. 1986. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). King Faisal Center for Research and Islamic Studies. ed. . 2nd ed. Paris. Riyad. François Déroche. 1888. Al-KhaÃà alÑ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W.

de l’H.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà à ilá al-qarn al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLUM /H 0DQXVFULW DUDEH MXVTX’au Xe s. 1986.220 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts.). Cairo. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q Al-. 1905. Arabic palaeography: a collecton of Arabic texts from the first century of the Hidjra till the year 1000. Moritz. al-JuzÐ al-awwal: al-QDP GKLM &DLUR  6KDEE ¨ (ChabERXK. al-Munajjid. Bernhard. Riyad.

Chester Beatty Library. . A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library.11. Rosemarie. Teil III. 1955-66. London. Vajda. ±XVD\Q  $¨mad. Codices Arabici additamenta & codices . Seven specimens of Arabic manuscripts. Specimena codicum orientalium. 2 vols. Facsimiles of manuscripts and inscriptions. xylographs etc. Adam. Rasmussen. 1914.] Quiring-Zoche. 1: Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts. William. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens Arberry. 1991. Renato. al-:LN ODK DO-4DZP \DK OL-I¨\ Ð wa-. Paris.VWLJKO O DO-7XU WK DO$WKDU ZD-al-TaÐU NK  $O I  Tisserant. (ed.J. 1975 – . [28 vols. Stuttgart.EU K P Al-Makhà à (= Le manuscrit). Bonn. London. Album de paléographie arabe. 1967. 1958. Arabische Handschriften. Gacek. Georges. al-=LULNO  . 1395 [1975] – . Albert Zaki. Oriental series. Montreal. Wright. Catalogue of Oriental manuscripts.LW ENK QDK-i Ñ8P P -i ²aÍUDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá Najaf 0DUÑDVK «Qum. Dublin. Iskandar. VI.). A. mustadrak 2: alKhuà à wa-al-Áuwar. 1984-85. Oscar and Traini. London. ——— Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies.J. pt. Tunis.KD\U DO-' Q al-AÑO P T P V WDU MLP DVKKDU DO-ULM O ZDal-QLV Ð min al-ÑArab wa-al-mustaÑULE Q. Beirut. Vol. Catalogue of the Arabic manuscripts in the Biblioteca Ambrosiana. 1994. J. in Danish collections. 5. 1978. 2. Vicenza. to date. Arabic manuscripts in the libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. Witkam. Eugenius. Leiden. 1970. 1875-83. Stig T. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. Löfgren. Vol. Fihrist-L QXVNKDK¶K -yi khaÃà -L .

Richard. Yasin Hamid. Stuttgart. ——— “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. Fleisch. Leiden. Ga. F. ed. by Ali Abd Alhussein Alhaidary and Stig T. VI. Gerhard. 19. ——— “La paléographie des écritures livresques dans le domaine arabe”. 3: 596-600. Paris. Orientalia Suecana. 3. 1-8. “De l’araméen à l’arabe: quelques réflections sur la genèse de l’écriture arabe”. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. H. Fischer. Al-QanÃara. “Arabic palaeography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. 2 vols. Atlanta. herausgegeben von W. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. new ed. Select Arabic manuscripts. VII. 1990. Rasmussen. . Richard N. 1997: 135149. Frye. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. 1983 – . Déroche. 8 (1941): 65-104.BIBLIOGRAPHY 221 Simonseniani Arabici (= al-'KDNK Ðir al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DOMaktabah al-0DODN \DK). 365-381.) a) General Abbott. Sellheim. Françoise. Ars Islamica. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. 1979. London. VIII. Gazette du livre médiéval. Nabia.. Déroche and F. 1982: 165-197. fasc. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie.J.2 (1998). Beatrice. Witkam. J. Safadi. “An early Arabic script in eastern Iran”. Gruendler. 1976-87. “Les études de paléographie des écritures livresques arabes: quelques observations”. Studies (for other works see the sections on calligraphy. Revue des études islamiques. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. Arabische Handschriften. 3 (1954): 67-74.2 and QurÐanic manuscripts. The development of the Arabic scripts from the Nabatean era to the first Islamic century according to dated texts. Gregor. Copenhagen. revista de estudios árabes. 1995. “Die arabische Schrift”.. Briquel-Chatonnet. Schoeler. 1993. 28 (1996). Rudolf. François. Endress. Wiesbaden. Descriptive and illustrated catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts. “±XU I DO-hidj ´ EI. Teil II.

222 BIBLIOGRAPHY QLP 4DGG U  ³0XZ ]DQDK ED\QD UDVP DO-muÁ¨af wa-alQXT VK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-TDG PDK´ Al-Mawrid. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. ³:KDW ZDV WKH %DG Ñscript?”. 15. Paola. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 5 (1937): 143-146. Franz. 2. Orsatti. ±DPDG *K . “Nabataean to Arabic. AD”. Rosenthal. Calligraphy and script development among the pre-Islamic Arabs”. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. no. 1989: 45-48. Rezvan. Déroche. John F. 58 (1991): 14-29. 5 (1990-91): 41-52. Ca. ——— “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script. no. E. Istanbul/Paris.] Schroeder. “Significant uses of Arabic writing”. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Ars Orientalis. 4 (1937):232-248. Josef von.4 (1986): 83-102. Bulletin of the American Institute of Iranian Art and Archeology. 14 (1990): 281-331. and Spooner. and Kondybaev.S. Healey. 15. Robin. „DO V  Minovi. ùHúHQ 5DPD]DQ ³/HV FDUDFWpULVWLTXHV GH O’écriture de quatre manuscrits du IVe s. Leiden. Eric.. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. Christian. 1971: 50-62.4 (1986): 27-44. 6 (1981): 59-111. N. ed. 5 LE < VXI ³/¶pFULWXUH GHV SDS\UXV DUDEHV DX[ SUHPLHUV VLècles de l’Islam”. Mu¨ammad. Hanaway. 0 GXQ 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  KhaÃà al-jazm ibn khaÃà al-musnad. “MabdaÐ ÌXK U DO-¨XU I DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-taÃawZXUXK I JK \DW DO-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-Mawrid. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. Costa Mesa. “Les écritures de l’Arabie avant l’Islam”. 3 (1996): 43-53. Damascus. 5 (1937): 146-147. Karabacek. “New tool for analysis of handwritten script”. F. William L. ³) XÁ O DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W taÐU NK \DK (Damascus). a mistaken identification”. 4 (1961): 15-23. Bulletin of the American Insitute of Iranian Art and Archaeology. 61 (1991):127-137. Mu¨affal. 20 (1906):131-148. Ars Islamica. “Gli studi di paleografia araba oggi: problemi e metodi”. Scrittura e civiltà. H/Xe s. M. “Arabic palaeography”. no. [Reprinted in his Four essays on art and literature in Islam. 1995. Manuscripta Orientalia. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Brian. “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script”.

D. 4 (1989): 30-43. ed. langues. [1ère partie: ‘Histoire de l’écriture parmi les arabes’. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad .1. “Essai sur l’écriture maghrébine”. Numismatique. J. Revue des études islamiques. van den. N. 40 (1995): 53-76.I.H. vol. Lesa. Nice.LW EDK ED\QD DO-6XU\ Q \DK ZD-alÑ$UDE \DK´ Al-/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . 21 au 31 octobre 1996. Houdas. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al- . “NaÌrah ¨awla al-khaÃà al-$QGDOXV ´ AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. 34 (1966): 151157. Rabat. “Nouveaux aperçus sur l’histoire de l’écriture chez les arabes du Hedjaz”. Déroche. Bivar.] Sourdel-Thomine. Nouveaux mélanges orientaux. écritures et arts du livre. Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique I. 7 (1968): 3-15. Silvestre de Sacy.BIBLIOGRAPHY 223 6KDEE ¨ . Journal asiatique. François. “O.EU K P BaÑ  PXO ¨aÌ W Ñalá khaÃà al-EDUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-MiÁU \DK DO-mubakkarah wa-madá taÐDWKWKXULK EL-¨DUDN W iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK. “Some notes on Maghribi script”. “The Arabic calligraphy of West Africa”. b) Maghribi and African scripts %LQVKDU IDK 0X¨ammad. Paris. reprinted in F. Cairo. 1970. 1 (1808): 247-440. Serge Lancel. African languages review. Rabat. A. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. 1999 : 233-247. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Déroche. 1998: XXIX-XCII. Boogert. 1994: 75-81. A. O. ——— “Mémoire sur l’origine et les anciens monuments de la littérature parmi les arabes”. (1886): 85-112. 10 (1827): 209-231. al-=DUN Q 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  ³$O-. MaÃbaÑDW ' U DO-Kutub. 1994: 73-85. AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). Mémoires de littérature tirés des registres de l’Académie royale des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. “Les origines de l’écriture arabe: à propos d’une hypothèse récente”. ——— “Tradition et innovation dans la pratique de l’écriture au Maghreb pendant les IVe/Xe et Ve/Xie siècles”. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques.

A.53-54 (1989): 205-230. T. “Al-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ZD-al-KXZ \DK DO-PDIT dah”. Cairo. al-1 M  DO-Amjad. D. [Florence]. The arts of Islam: catalogue of an exhibition at the Hayward Gallery. arts and crafts of Islam to 1st Jan. 1. Cairo. D.DU P ³$O-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ´ Majallat alWKDT IDK DO-MaghriE \DK. Adolf. VII.C. A bibliography of the architecture. K. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat.VO P ´ Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO0DJKULE \DK. Second supplement Jan. ed. Arts et métiers du livre.1972 to Dec. Grimwood-Jones. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQuscrit arabe et la codicologie). ÑAbd al-. 979-1087 (painting). 1991: 320-325. 1980 (with omissions from previous years). Rabat. 1929. nos. 293316. “Illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. Cairo.M. 1994: 87-97. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. London. Jachimowicz. no. 627-674 (calligraphy and palaeography). 1960.224 BIBLIOGRAPHY ]DNKUDIDK I DO-Gharb al-. “L’art du livre ottoman”.F. and J. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK VII. ——— “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE DO-0DJKULE ´ TaÐU NK DO-ZLU Tah al0DJKULE \DK ªLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. Hassocks. 455-498. E.2 (1941): 67-72. .D. and Grohmann.W. General a) Bibliographies Creswell. England. Hopwood. 1976. 163 (1990): 41-47.D. b) General studies and exhibition catalogues Arnold. Pearson. 1984: 309-412.A. by J. 1977: 164-186. Berthier. Supplement Jan. 16.1978: 608-624 (bookbinding). Sukayrij. Pearson. 1973: 199-214.1960 to Jan 1972.

Paris/ London. “Islamische Buchkunst”. Dublin at the Museum für Kunst und Gewerbe. 1976. J. Scrittura e civiltà. “Na¯¯ sh-kh QD´ EI. Carboni. “The arts of the book”. Carol G. Basil (ed. Dreaming of paradise. J. The dictionary of art. 1992-1993. New York. 1988. Petersburg. Turner.BIBLIOGRAPHY 225 Blair.). 1997. 1993. Museum of Fine Arts. Lugano/Milan. R. Lowry. 49-175. introduction”. James. Pages of perfection. “Islamic art: arts of the book. Springfield. D. “The Arabic manuscripts”. Nov. new ed. The arts of Persia. 1982 – 5. World of Islam Festival Trust. 1995: 77-91. “Dating Ottoman Turkish works in the saz style”. Ferrier. Angelo M. Orientalische Buchkunst in Gotha: Ausstellung zum 350 jährigen Jubiläum der Forschungs. . ed. Islamische Handschriften. 7: 931-932. Hans-Caspar Graf von. Denny. Das Buch im Orient: Handschriften und kostbare Drucke aus zwei Jahrtausenden. Susan.. Gotha. Cultural Symposium. Petersburg. Feb. Muqarnas. Sheila and Bloom. [Rotterdam].C. London. ——— The image and the word: Islamic painting and calligraphy. Rotterdam. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. A jeweler’s eye: Islamic arts of the book from the Vever Collection. Lugano/Milan. 1979. David. Mass. Losty. 1989: 232-242. ed. 1995.und Landesbibliothek Gotha. Barbara. 1983. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. The art of the book in India. 1 (1983): 103-121. 14th-16th centuries. Stefano. “Arte persiana del libro e scrittura araba”. Wiesbaden. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 1996: 16. D. Gray. April 1983. New Haven/London.] Pages of perfection. Glen and Nemazee. 271-273. Washington. Ausstellung 16. [In particular: ‘Die Buchkunst des Islams’. Walter B. St. 1982. Dublin. An exhibition of Arabic manuscripts from the Chester Beatty Library. London. 2 vols. Brend. Wien. ——— Islamic masterpieces of the Chester Beatty Library. 1982: 109-220. Fisher. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Hamburg on the occasion of the Euro-Arab Dialogue. Piemontese. 1981. Duda. Bothmer. The Arabic book (= Das arabische Buch). III. 1983. 4 (1980): 103-156.W. Jonathan M. St.

Francis. David J. London/Oxford. A. Uzbekistan: heirs to the silk road. Splendeurs persanes: manuscrits du XIIe au XVIIe siècle. S. c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W. Bibliothèque nationale de France. Malibu. Roxburgh. Welch.226 BIBLIOGRAPHY Richard. Stephen. Zeren. “Additions to illustrated manuscripts in Ottoman workshops”. K. 1997: 101-115. Muqarnas. Kalter and M. Tanindi. Pavaloi. J. XXIII). Manuscripts of the Middle East. Paris. 17 (2000): 147-161. The collection of Prince Sadruddin Agha Khan. 1997 (The Nasser D. London/New York. Taylor. ——— “Manuscript production in the Ottoman Palace workshop”. Muqarnas. ed. and Welch. Ca.. “The arts of the book in Central Asia”. “The study of painting and the arts of the book”. Alice. J. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 17 (2000): 1-16. Vernoit. Book arts of Isfahan: diversity and identity in seventeenth-century Persia. Paul Getty Museum. 1995.C. 1982. Rührdanz. 5 (1990-91): 67-98. Occidentalism: Islamic art in the 19th century. Arts of the Islamic book. 1997. Ithaca/London.

W. F. ——— ³7KH 7XUNLVK FDOOLJUDSKLF DUW WKH NÕWÑa”.2310): a Timurid calligraphy album at the Ottoman court”. 0XQWDNKDE D] muraqqaÑ W-L . David J. ed. Ph. Univ. 1999: 587-597. øOJL.LW ENK QDK-i Marka] -\L $VW Q-i Quds-i RaÍDY (= Selected calligraphy from the Central Library of Astane Qods Razavi).VWDQEXO . øOJL. 0XVWDID ø]]HW .XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  Robinson. and art (1427-1565) under the Timurids and Safavids”. an album of calligraphic collage”. 30 (1980): 3235. Déroche et al. 32 (1981): 40-43. diss. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “The murakka. Geneva. collecting. 1996. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc.. “Catalogue of scripts by seven masters (H.D. of Pennsylvania.. B. EI. “Mura¯¯aÑ ”. 1368 [1990]. Roxburgh. ——— “‘Our works point to us’: album making. 0DKG ¶] GDK 0XÁÃafá and Razz T  ±usayn. 7: 602-603. new ed.D]DVNHU 0XVWDID ø]]HW (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN murakkai . [Mashhad]. .

The dictionary of art. “Al-NuwayU ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.] 6KD\NK 0 Vá. MaktaEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. Calligraphy (see also VIII. Adam. “±arakat al-taÐO I I DO-NLW EDK ZD-alNXWW E ZD-maÁ GLU QDTG DO-tarassul wa-al-NLW EDK ¨attá al-qarn alU ELÑ al-KLMU .Õ]ÕOWHSH 8÷XU 'HUPDQ ELEOL\RJUDI\DVÕ. al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I  MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q.BIBLIOGRAPHY 227 ùHYNL (IHQGL 0HKPHG ùHYNL (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN PXUDNNDL. Petersburg muraqqaÑ: album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. Islamic world”. J. Beirut. 2. 1996. [Includes an appendix: ‘A select bibliography of classical and post-classical texts on penmanship’. Lugano/Milan. KubEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  The St. Thackston. 2 (1987): 126-130. QurÐanic manuscripts) a) Bibliographies and dictionaries $NJO 0HGLQH DQG <L÷LWEDú $\HúH . VII. 583-584. ed. Istanbul. Istanbul. Türk KütübhanecileU 'HUQH÷L  Ñ$ZZ G . UN V ³$O-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I WK U DO-G ULV Q TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ´ Al-Mawrid. “Album. Mu¨ammad Khayr. New York. Wheeler M. Turner. 3. 15 (1986): 377-412. 1996: 1.

Istanbul.3 (1997): 481-526. Ernst J. Metropolitan Museum of Art. 1406 [1986] : 241-254. 259-267. Ahuan Gallery of Islamic Art. 72.´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq.K OLG $¨PDG DQG 6D\\LG $P Q 6XOD\P Q ³0DU MLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. 1976.] b) Exhibition catalogues 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU Letters in gold: Ottoman calligraphy from the Sakip Sabanci collection. . Summer exhibition. Calligraphy and the decorative arts of Islam. Oliver. London. Hoare. The calligrapher’s craft. Riyad. Grube. London. no. al-< VXI . 1-27 June 1987.1987. New York. Bluett. 1998. [See also the English version : Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts.

Cathcart and J. K. 2 (1987): 126-130. al-. Calligraphie arabe: oeuvres du Musée de Damas. Lam¨at al-mukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃà al-Áalif HG +D\ 0X¨DPPDG 'DZVDU  . MuÐassasat al-Kuwayt lil-Taqaddum al-Ñ. WLE ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad. Geneva. ed. 1 M  +LO O ³1XÁ Á I DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid.G UDW DO-TaÐO I ZDal-Tarjamah wa-al-Nashr. c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship Abouricha. [exposition]. The harmony of letters: Islamic calligraphy from the Tareq Rajab Museum. 1988. 1977.228 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings (= Calligraphie islamique). “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. Paris.F.J. Mustafa Hakkâk-zâde. Healey. Adam. Mohamed U.4 (1986): 157-270. “Recherches autour l’opuscule la ‘±ikmat alLVKU T LO NXWW E DO. Hilmi Efendi. Fehérvári.XZDit. 25 mai –19 juin 1977. “The commentaries of Ibn al-BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G on Ibn al-%DZZ E¶V µ2GH RQ WKH DUW RI FDOOLJUDSK\¶ 5 ÐL\\DK I l-khaÃÃ)”. 2000. including „u¨IDW O DO-DOE E by Ibn al-‚ ÐLJK  LM ] W DQG Handasat alkhaÃà by Shaykh ±DPG $OO K@ Ibn Muqlah. 1992. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Musée d’art et d’histoire. 1997.I T¶ GH 0XUWD  DO-=DE G ´ 'RFWRUDO WKHVLV EPHE (Paris). [Contains five texts: Wa   ¨at al-uÁ O I DO-khaÃà by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-‚D\G Z  NaÌm laÐ O DO-simà by A¨mad al- .OP  . Back to the sources. Sandycove. Géza and Zakariya. khaÃà Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ E\ +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  126.. Ibn Muqlah. Nabil F.1989: 164-191. 15.VWDQEXO 2VPDQOÕ <D\ÕQHYL  >)DFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI an album calligraphed by ±akN N ] dah in 1266/1850 and containing a number of texts in Arabic and Turkish. Singapore. Safwat. David. Gacek. Noureddine. ——— “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Mu¨ammd ibn Ñ$O  ³5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. Musée de la calligraphie arabe. 4 (1989): 144-149. James. Biblical and Near Eastern studies in honour of Dermot Ryan. Mizânü’l-KDWW 0 ] Q DOkhaÃÃ) . no.

ed. 2 vols. 63. Ta¨T T W ZD-taÑO T W Ñalá kit E µDOKhaÃà à al-BaghG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U EL-Ibn alBaww E’. MELA notes. no.LW E DO-qalam li-$E 0X¨ammad al-6DUU M al-%DJKG G ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. al-6 ZLU  ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] ³.1 (1988): 50-65. al-=DE G  0X¨ammad Murta á.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq.] d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas Á $EE V DP\ Ð Mu¨DPPDG ³1LV Ð khaÃà à W´ Al-Mawrid.1 (1994): 70-73. 56 (1939): 71-83. ed. 15.QGH[ RI SHQPHQ LQ 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q’s ‘MuÁawwar alkhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ’”.4 (1986): 345-376. Abbott. 15.4 (1986): 141-148.4 (1987): 760-795. American journal of Semitic languages and literatures. Beirut.U T   al-AÑÌDP  :DO G Jamharat al-khaÃà à Q DO. ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.%DJKG G \ Q PXQGKX taÐV V %DJKG G ¨attá nih \DW DO-qarn al-U ELÑ Ñashar al-KLMU . 15.I T. 62. Nabia. “Der Wettsreit der Schriftarten – eine arabische Handschrift aus der Forschungsbibliothek Gotha”. $OELQ 0: ³. Rudolph. al-$WKDU  0X¨ammad Bahjah. %DJKG G DO-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. al-SaÑG DO-MawÁLO  6 OL¨ ³8UM ]DK I Ñilm rasm al-khaÃÔ. no. “The contribution of Ibn Mu¯lah to the North-Arabic script”. Heft 2 (1988): 301-316. [Contains a facsimile of *K \DW DOPDU P I WDNK Ãub al-DTO P by Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $¨mad al0DTGLV @ SaÑG ) U T 5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-bary al-qalam li-Ibn al-‚ Ðigh.113-138) a compilation by the editor entitled: 7DWLPPDK I naqd al-DWK U DO-maÑU IDK Ñan al-khaÃà wa-al-NLW EDK. no. ed. Ñ . no. Sharikat al-MaÃE Ñ W 97. ²ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DO.BIBLIOGRAPHY 229 5LI Ñ DO-Qasà O  0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK by Mu¨ammad al-=LIW Z  Bi  Ñat al-mujawwid by Mu¨ammad al-6LQM U DQG Shar¨ almanÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm al-NLW EDK by Ibn BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G@ ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW Eah”. 13 (1978): 27-35. Ekkehard. 65.OP DO-Ñ. Mu¨ammad „al¨DK %LO O -HGGD ' U DO-0DGDQ   [Contains (pp. Zuhayr = KLG DQG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK 1989. no. Der Islam.

George N. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I 7XUNL\ ´ Sumer. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  %HLUXW ' U DO-. ——— “NuÁ Á LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. Ahmed Moustafa M.KDÃà al-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I ZD-al-khaÃà à al-6K K Ma¨P G DO-1 V E U ´ Sumer. 1989.3-4 (1972): 180-186. Ph.4 (1896): 149-156. Paris. 1. 38. ed. 5 (1949): 85-91. nos.VO P   . 36. NY. no. Yasa Yaman. 4 (1989): 44-55. 1. Cl. Hassan. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. Z. “The scientific foundation of Arabic lettershapes according to the theory of ‘the proportioned script’ by Ibn Muqla (272-328 AH / 886-940 AD)”.1-2 (1980): 334-352. no. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Déroche. 23 (1967): 151-156. Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). London Institute – Central Saint Martin’s College of Art and Design.230 Ñ BIBLIOGRAPHY $]] Z  Ñ$EE V ³. no. 7 illus. 5 illus.EQ DO-‚ Ðigh al-khaÃà à wa-madrasatuh”. 1939. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-SaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ al-Munajjid. Les calligraphes et les miniaturistes de l’Orient musulman.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I ³. al--XE U  0D¨P G 6KXNU ³$O-KhaÃà à < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP ´ AlMawrid. Ankara (forthcoming). ed. Sanatta etkilesim (= Interactions in art). Gacek. “The Ottoman roots of a Tunisian calligrapher’s ‘tour de force’”. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-Ñ. François. no.3 (1964): 8093. 1908.LW E al--DG G  ——— “Women’s roles in the art of Arabic calligraphy”. [Also published: Riyad. 15.G EXK.U T I Ñahd al-0DP O N´ Sumer.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. Atiyeh. Albany. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. ——— “Al-KhaÃà wa-PDVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE ´ HG )  il Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  Sumer. Huart. . Cairo. 1995: 141-148. 1 M  +LO O Ibn al-%DZZ E – ÑDETDU DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE Ñabra al-ÑuÁ U PDMP ÑDK QDI VDK PLQ NKXà à Ibn al-%DZZ E. %HLUXW ' U Dl-Gharb al-.1-2 (1982): 284-302.D. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. Adam. al-.

khaÃÃ Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ %DJKGDG ' U al-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  3RUWHU <YHV ³1RWHV VXU OH µ*ROHVW Q-e honar’ GH 4 Ëi A¨mad Qomi”. 17 (1988): 207-223. VRQ RI 0 U-0XQVK FLUFD $+ $' . Studia Iranica. CalligraphHUV DQG SDLQWHUV D WUHDWLVH E\ 4 { $¨mad.BIBLIOGRAPHY 231 ——— Ibn Muqlah. 4   $¨mad.

6DOP Q Ñ Vá.. ' U DO-Numayr. 33.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  ——— Hattat Aziz Efendi . “Escuela valenciana de calígrafos árabes”. 1989: 89-93. ed. Muhittin. Richard. Köln. “ÑAbdallah ‚D\UDI ´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. EI. Rayef.. MaÃbaÑat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. “Die ästhetischen Grundlagen der arabischen Schrift bei Ibn Muqlah”. new ed. KubbealWÕ $NDGHmisi Kültür ve San’DW 9DNIÕ  Soucek.KD\U $OO K KhaÃà à %DJKG G I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V  Damascus. A. Süheyl. Ünver. new ed. F. al-4D\V  1 U ±DPP G  ³0DGUDVDW DO-khaÃà al-Ñ. 1999. J.P. 6D\\LG 0RKDPPDG 0RQã ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. D. D.XEEHDOWÕ $NDGHPLVL . Ahmad Maher. Istanbul/ Paris. Transl. Ijazat nameh (= Icâzet name): the most unique and precious document in Ottoman calligraphy. Francis. +DW VDQDWÕ YH PHúKXU KDWWDWODU . 1982. Déroche. Mohammad Ali Karimzadeh.C. by Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU DQG Ñ$] ] 6K P  Baghdad. no. SaÑ G . Ribera y Tarragó. 3: 886-887. Istanbul.VWDQEXO . 304-306. no. by J.1 (1977): 104-111. Sourdel-Thomine. “Al-6K K 0D¨P G DO-1 V E U  NKDÃà à wa-madhhab”. E. Madrid. Sourdel. J. “Ibn Mu¯la”.. London.. Ribera y Tarragó.OWU YH San’DW 9DNIÕ  ——— +DWWDW ùH\K +DPGXOODK KD\kWÕ WDOHEHOHUL HVHUOHUL..OP DO-Ñ. Istanbul. Yarshater.EQ Muqlah ilá H VKLP DO-%DJKG G ´ Al-Mawrid. 15. Minorsky. by V. and T. 3: 736-737. 1996. Al-KhaÃà à al-%DJKG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U ELIbn al-%DZZ E. 1928: 2. 1959. 1975.VWDQEXO . Diss. Tabrizi. Serin. Washington. ³' Y Q RX 7DÑO T XQ FDOOLJUDSKH DX VHUYLFH GH 0HKPHW .U T   . Transl. ed.4 (1986): 69-82. Sumer. P.U T \DK PLQ . 1: 203-205.9 \]\ÕOGDQ JQP]H NDGDU JHOPLú QO KDWWDWODUÕQ KD\DWODUÕ YH \D]ÕODUÕQGDQ |UQHNOHU. 5DGR ùHYNHW 7UN KDWWDWODUÕ . “Ibn al-%DZZ E´ EI. Disertaciones y opúsculos.

VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999.232 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. Tunis. Islamic calligraphy.[Text in Turkish and English. “Calligraphy: the writing of script”. Salih. 1996: 39-46. Ali. Paris.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   Akimushkin. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. “Patrons and calligraphers in Safavi Iran”. nos. Revue des études islamiques.4 (1986): 51-68. Alani. A. Maktabat al-Nah ah. 1. 1993: 41-61. “L’art de la calligraphie en Turquie aux XVe et XVIe siècles”. Rotterdam. O 6DÑ G 6K NLU ±asan. . Album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. Ghani. Geneva. Alparslan. no. ——— “The influence of the court and the courtly milieu on the development of Islamic calligraphy”. Petersburg muraqqaÑ. 15. La calligraphie arabe. 1984. Oleg. V. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  XÁ OXK QDK DWXK LQWLVK UXK. “The calligraphy of the St. Baghdad. Islam Tetkikleri Enstitüsü Dergisi. Aziza. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. 1984. Paris. The St. tools and forms . 1988: 30-39. Actes du XXIXe Congrès international des orientalistes. 5. $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. ' U DO-Fa  ODK >@ e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) (see also VII.c) al-Ñ$EE V  <D¨yá Sall P Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD-DQZ Ñuh muzayyan bi-al-law¨ W DO-khaÃà \DK ZD-al-Áuwar. 1999.1. sacred and secular writings. Dreaming of paradise.] Ñ$I I  )DZ] 6 OLP . [Rotterdam]. al-Ali. Mohamed. MELA notes. 1973. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. Lugano/Milan. = \LG $¨mad ‚DEU  TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-aÑO P DO-khaÃà à Q muzawwad bi-al-Áuwar wa-al-law¨ W li-ashhar al-khaÃà à Q. Cairo. Etudes arabes et islamiques. 12 (1977): 10-15. De la fréquence des lettres et de son influence en calligraphie arabe. 1-4 (1973): 265-278. ——— “Ecoles calligraphiques turques”. Histoire et civilisation.PLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  'DPDVFXV&DLUR ' U Dl. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE MDP O \DQ ZD-¨a  U \DQ´ Al-Mawrid. “Remarks on style”. Petersburg Album”. 35 (1967): 219-224. Atanasiu. 1975 : 23-28.

2 p. 2 (1989): 37-53. Pope and P. Bhutta. 235-236. 'KDQQ Q < VXI ³4DG P ZD-MDG G I DÁl al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃDZZXUXK I ÑuÁ ULK DO-mukhtalifah”. Geneva. A. [1971]. ——— TaÑO P-i khaÃÃ. 1977: 2. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al-*K ILT  D survey of Arabic manuscripts at McGill University”. Adam. DermDQ 0 8÷XU DQG ›etin.4 (1986): 7-26. %LG Z  < VXI Ñ$O  Al-'LU V W DO-DN G P \DK I WDÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE wa-jam O \ WLK ZD-WLTQ \ WLK. 75-76 (1995): 81-90. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-WaÑy. . Déroche.U. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. Journal of the Research Society of Pakistan. ed.VODP VDQDWÕQGD 7UNOHU (= The Turkish contribution to Islamic arts). Baghdad. of illus. 1980.GK Q 0X¨ammad. IRCICA. Maktabat al-Nah ah. James. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “A remarkable collection of mashq”.2 (1999): 4367. François. “Muslim calligraphy in the Subcontinent”. Istanbul. Isfahan. Mashhad. Nihad M. ——— “The Turks and the art of calligraphy”. 1998. 1367/ [1988]. F. 4DZ Ñid al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  PDMP Ñah khaÃà \DK OL-DQZ Ñ al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK. BeiUXW ' U DOQalam. 15. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. Ackerman. Al-Mawrid. no. David. Ashiya/New York. 1996. Déroche et al. Istanbul. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde ottoman”. ed. Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ZDWK Ðiq alÑ8WKP Q \DK $PPDQ ' U DO-0DQ KLM  ——— Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-LVKN O \ W DO-naqd al-IDQQ  $PPDQ ' U al-0DQ KLM  +DU W  0X¨DPPDG 0DKG  7DMDOO -L KXQDU GDU NLW EDW-L %LVP $OO K (= Wu{ | al-IDQQ I NLW bat al-basmalah). 36. Muhammad Iqbal. ±DQDVK . 1707-1742.BIBLIOGRAPHY 233 al-%DJKG G  + VKLP 0X¨ammad. no. The art of calligraphy in the Islamic heritage. “Calligraphy”. 1999: 253-259. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. “Calligraphy. Al-„abÑah almuzayyadah. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc.VO P . 1976: 58-83. . epigraphy and the art of the book”. FaÍ ÐLO  ±DE E $OO K AÃlas-i khaÃÃ: ta|T T GDU NKXà Ã-L . 7HKUDQ 6XU VK  > RU @ Gacek.

Ernst. Mohammed. improbable writing”. by Nabil F. 27. Parez Islam Syed Mustafizur. arabesques & turbans: decorative arts from the Ottoman empire. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings.234 BIBLIOGRAPHY Louisiana revy. al--XE U  . Dacca University Studies. Geneva. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Raby. 1988: 40-47. Lowry. 1979. “The Nayrizi tradition: Naskh in Safavid and Qajar Iran”. 22a (1974): 203-210. Islamic calligraphy. G. Julian. 1986: 102-149. Heath. Abdelkabir and Sijelmassi. Mitchell.3 (March 1987): 20-23. Geneva. Washington. Naef. T. 1939. by Shen Fu. Tulips. London. taÃawwuruh.VO P   Khatibi. 1978. “Introduction to Islamic calligraphy”. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. 24 (1982): 238266. Cairo. 1976. The splendor of Islamic calligraphy.XUG  0X¨ammad „ Kir. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  awwalan bi-al-Mashriq al-. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings.EQ . al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DOSaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ Lowry. 1953. Lowry and A. Islamische Schriftkunst. PLO 6DOP Q 0DZV Ñat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  %HLUXW ' U wa-Maktabat al-+LO O   YROV ——— UÁ O DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  QDVKÐDWXK DQZ Ñuh. Writing Arabic: a practical introduction to ruqÑah script. Approaches to Asian and Islamic calligraphy. Rahman. [New ed.DWK U  Rodari. an outline”. Geneva. Safadi. QDP GKLMXK %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-KhaÃà wa-al-kiW EDK I DO-|a{ UDK DOÑ$UDE \DK %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Silvia. Oxford. London.G EXK. Graz. Yonemura.: Riyad. al-5LI Ñ  %LO O ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD¨  iruh 'DPDVFXV %HLUXW ' U . “Calligraphy – Hüsn-i hat”. Y. 1988: 12-19. Glenn D. Petsopoulos. L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent.VO P ´ Al-0DQ KLO. ——— “An introduction to Islamic calligraphy. [French . London. 1982: 169-191. ed. 1992. Florian. al-. London. ——— “Islamic calligraphy. 3. Kühnel. Safwat. 1986. D. From concept to context. Auflage. Dacca. no. Yasin Hamid. 1996: 212-227. TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD.F. Islamic calligraphy in medieval India. techniques and terminology”. “The imponderable.

Leiden. The arts of Persia. Annemarie and Rivolta. Ankara. Alparslan. ed. Annemarie . Lifchez. R. The story of Islamic calligraphy. J. Atiq R. (Summer. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad. Annemarie. The Metropolitan Museum of Art bulletin. George Dimitri. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Paris. The arts of the book in Central Asia.] . al-6DPDUU Ð  4 VLP $¨mad. EI. J. [Text in Turkish. Sourdel-Thomine. 1992). 1970. ed. 1996: 16. 4: 1113-1128. ed. Turner.W. no. Basil Gray. 1992: 242-252. Wheeler M. François and Thackston. Barbara.WK U DO-. Calligraphy”. Paris/London. The dervish lodge: architecture.BIBLIOGRAPHY 235 translation. 1982: 198209. Priscilla P. Quarterly journal of the Library of Congress. Abdullah. Schimmel. III. “KhaÃÔ.G UDW DO-7KDT IDK  -193. The dictionary of art. “The arts of calligraphy”.] Safwat. alMunaÌÌamah al-Ñ$UDE \DK OLO-Tarbiyah wa-al-7KDT IDK ZD-alÑ8O P . Schimmel. 2. “The art of calligraphy”. 36 (1979): 140-177. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Los Angeles/ Oxford. 16. art and sufism in Ottoman Turkey.VO P \DK I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE . “Islamic calligraphy”. R. ——— “Die Schriftarten und ihr kalligraphischer Gebrauch”. Calligraphie islamique. New York. English and Arabic. 273-288. 1984. Delhi. ——— Islamic calligraphy.. herausgegeben von W. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. 14th-16th centuries.. Ferrier. 1996 (The Nasser D. Wiesbaden. Déroche. by Michel Garell. Muammer. “TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-DUT PLK PXTDGGLPDK P MD]DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. New Haven/London. %DúODQJÕoWDQ JQP]H 7UN KDW VDQDWÕ 7KH DUW of Turkish calligraphy from the beginning up to present). 1979: 7-33. Soucek. Ülker. Ali and Chaghatai. “Islamic art. Nabil F.6 (1995): 523537. Siddiqui. ——— “Calligraphy and sufism in Ottoman Turkey”. New York.VODP \DK´ Al. Fischer. new ed. ed. Tunis. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Selim. M. London/ Oxford. 1989: 306-314. 1987. 1990. Schimmel. “Arabic calligraphy in the Library of Congress”. ——— Calligraphy and Islamic culture. 1978. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. V).

Mohamed U. K. Calcutta.236 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch.M. Basil Gray. ——— “Islamic calligraphy: a technical overview”. J. Arberry.C. 14th-16th centuries. 1979. %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. < VRI  RO P-±osayn.4 (1984): 373-379. Michigan. Zayn al-' Q 1 M  %DG ÐiÑ al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE .. M. ed. Islamic studies. E. 1992: 235248. Akimushkin. D. its beginning and major styles”. Edinburgh. The arts of the book in Central Asia. Zakariya. Calligraphy in the arts of the Muslim world. The art of Islamic writing. ed. Brocade of the pen. The calligraphy of Islam. 1936.K. Austin. by Nabil F. ed. 9-13 avril 1990). 1978. Baghdad. VII. “Muslim calligraphy under the Mughals”. ——— “A compendium of Arabic scripts”. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. “Calligraphy”. Ornament and painted decoration Baer. Barrucand. 23. 1967. Islamic ornament.. Dublin. Yarshater. M. 1979. Paris. ed. A. Washington. no. Yusuf. 10. “The art of illumination”. Indo-Iranica. Reflections on the state of the art. A. Histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du Nord: actes du Ve colloque international réuni dans le cadre du 115e Congrès national des societés savantes (Avignon. 1996: 228-234. 1998. Kresge Art Museum. Moslem calligraphy. E. Yaqub Ali. “Remarques sur le décor des manuscrits religieux hispano-maghrébins du moyen-âge”. ——— Observations on Islamic calligraphy.1 (1957): 9-13. 3. Washington. 1979: 35-67. . Anthony. Encyclopaedia Iranica. no. D. Michigan State University. Oxford. 1980/1400. Marianne. Carol Garrett Fisher. Oleg F. Paris/ London. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. 4: 680-718. Ziauddin.C. “Muslim calligraphy. 1991: 117. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Safwat. ÑAbd al-5D]] T ÑAbd al-: ¨LG %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-IÑO P  ——— MuÁawwar al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE .

J. Revue des études islamiques. The dictionary of art. Paris. ed. Francis. ed. Monneret de Villard. “Illumination and its functions in Islamic manuscripts”. 3. Graz. “La signature discrète d’un doreur persan à la fin du . Painted decoration”. R.. n. Sijelmassi. Tanindi. Herat. Strayer. Adam. new ed. Manuscripta Orientalia. Richard. 2. Turner. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. 1977: 5. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. New York. Manuscripta Orientalia. Marianna S. 1. Dictionary of the Middle Ages.9H V 0 U ÑAzod al-MoÎahheb”. “An illuminated manuscript of the wandering scholar Ibn al-Jazari and the wandering illuminators between Tabriz. 1982-89: 8. Ashiya/New York. Déroche et al. Val. Manuscripta Orientalia. R. Geneva. Ackerman.2 (1995): 16-21.s. ——— “To the method of describing illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. III. 10: 870-871. ——— “Frontispieces on scale canvas in Arabic manuscripts”. ed. Bursa. 1996: 16. E. n. 1987. Muhammad Isa. Annali. Déroche. Kühnel. A. ed. Islamic”. 1: 558-561. V. Déroche and F. ——— The arabesque: meaning and transformation of an ornament. Enluminures des manuscrits royaux au Maroc (Bibliothèque al-Hassania). no. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. new ed. Paris. Polosin. Waley. 5.. “Arabesque”. “Islamic art.U. “Manuscript illumination. EI. Simpson. . 1937-1974. 112118. Shiraz. “Manuscript illumination”. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. F.1 (1999): 7-11..d. “‘All is numbers’? An unknown numerical component in the design of medieval Arabic manuscripts”. Gacek. 3 (1949): 83-91. Mohamed. F. Richard. Istanbul in the 15th century”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 237 Ettinghausen. Pope and P. 1997: 87-112. 288-293. 1999: 647-655.1 (1996): 5-19. Marianna S. ed. 61/62 (1993/94): 88-108. Zeren. U. and Simpson. Edirne. F. no. “Ñ8QZ Q LQ PDQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ´ EI. no. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. New York. J.

U. E.VO P I 0LÁr. ed. EI. pinceau. Brandenburg. New York. Cairo. Hoffman. 8:451-453. “The development of the illuminated book in Iran”. Dietrich. fasc. 1977: 5: 1809-1927. Islamic miniature painting in medical manuscripts. Sheila S. Barbara. “Qalamus. 55/57.LW E  Berthier. et al. une introduction. Blair. 1999. )DUJKDO  $E DO-±amd Ma¨P G ³$O-KhaÁ ÐiÁ al-IDQQ \DK OL-madrasat al-taÁZ U DO-ma¨DOO \DK I 0LÁU I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q 1220/1517-1805”. 17 (2000): 17-23. J. 11/12 (1991):116-125. “The introduction of paper to the Islamic world and the development of the illustrated manuscript”. La peinture persane. Paris. Blair. Painted book illustration”. Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO-MiÁU \DK. Swietochowski. “The beginnings of the illustrated Arabic book: an . Jonathan M. Ackerman. Eva R. ciseaux. Ashiya/New York. A. Canby.238 BIBLIOGRAPHY VII. 7: 537-547. Basle.. Oleg. London. Marianne. 1984. Sheila R. The dictionary of art. 1996: 16. Painted illustration a) Drawing Brend. al-% VK  ±asan )XQ Q DO-taÁZ U DO-. “Héritage et emprunts culturels dans la miniature islamique du XIIIe au XVe siècle”. 10 (1993): 266-274. III. A.L. “Drawing”. Sheila S. 4. Princes. 1998. Yarshater. 38 (1991-95): 185-231. Revue des études islamiques. Muqarnas. Grabar. poets & paladins: Islamic and Indian paintings from the collection of Prince and Princess Sadruddin Aga Khan. ed. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. new ed. Pope and P. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. Ombres chinoises sur la miniature persane et turque”. 4. b) Other studies Barrucand. “Book painting”. “Rasm”. “Islamic art. Muqarnas. 2nd ed. ed.1 (1987-89): 239-253. 293-351. M. Bloom. Turner. Encyclopaedia Iranica. Etudes orientales (= 'LU V W 6KDUT \DK).

Robinson. ——— Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la litérature technique indo-persane. 10: 361-363. Yves. and books: an essay on Indo-Persian technical littérature. Costa Mesa. Alexandre. 3. 1982. 4 (1987):166-181. Al-Wa¨dah. ——— Islamic and Indian manuscripts and paintings in the Pierpont Morgan Library. Miniature painting in Ottoman Baghdad. “Arabic illustrated manuscripts”. et al. 1997. “Arts du livre et illustrations”. ——— “The emergence of illustration in Arabic manuscripts: classical legacy and Islamic transformation”. “Some illustrations in Islamic scientific manuscripts and their secrets”..33-34 (1987): 169-184. Atiyeh. New York. New Delhi. 12-19th centuries. new ed. “Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W E\ =DNDUL\ DO4D]Z Q G. David. B. 1992: 1-50. ——— Painters. Ph. Muqarnas. George N. 17 (2000): 37-52. Rachel. 1976.BIBLIOGRAPHY 239 intersection between art and scholarship”. Islamic manuscripts in the New York Public Library. Harvard University.1 (1982): 1220.. 1995: 149-177. Wensinck.D. New York. diss. A. Shams al-' Q Ñ$O 0D¨P G ³)DQQ WD]Z T DO-makhà à W I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. no. 1992. King. Albany. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. 2. c) Descriptions of individual works Alikberov.J. NY. Paris. paintings. “‚ UD´ EI. 1990. and Rezvan.W. Schmitz. Ca. 9: 889-892. 1994. “Al-TaÁZ U I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 7UDQVO E\ 1DK G 7DNU O  )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. new ed. nos. Porter. London. Muqarnas. ed. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident: adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentales en Iran. and Fahd. ——— “TaÁZ U´ EI. T.VO P \DK P ED\QD DO-qarn al-th Q Ñashar wa-al-WK PLQ Ñashar”. “Persian artists in Mughal India: influences and transformations”. Milstein. 1989: 157-169. Paris. Barbara. Islamic painting and the arts of the book. ed. Papadopoulo. Soucek. Yann Richard. A. E. Priscilla P...

 WK-century illuminated manuscript .

Archéologie islamique. James Allen. 2. “Prolegomena for a corpus publication of illustrated . Petersburg Academic Collection”.DO OD ZD 'LPQD GH OD %LEOLRWKèque royale de Rabat: un manuscrit illustré Il-NK QLGH´ Revue des études islamiques. New York. 3 (1989): 33-57. 1990: 229-234. X.2 (1997-8): 343-364. al-Ñ$UU T  6DP U 0XTELO ³$O-Madrasah al-<DPDQ \DK I IDQQ WD]Z T DOmakhà à W DO-. Stefano.KD]] P DQG KLV . “Constellations. 5. Carboni.1 (1995): 56-67. ——— “An illustrated copy of al-4D]Z Q ¶V µ7KH :RQGHUV RI creation’”. &RQWDGLQL $QQD ³7KH . Oleg. The arts of Persia. $OLNEHURY $ DQG 5H]YDQ ( ³. 1. giants and angels from al-Qazwini manuscripts”. Sheila S. New Haven/London. 1. Oxford. Grube.EQ $E . Grube. Islamic art.LW E PDQ ILÑ al-¨D\DZ Q LQ WKH (scorial Library”. no. Blair. Cowen. 3 (1989): 15-31.LW E DOPDNK] Q WKH 0DPO N PLOLWDU\ PDQXDO´ Manuscripta Orientalia.VO P \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. Rashid al-Din’s illustrated history of the world. ed. Manuscripta Orientalia. 4 (1991): 301481. London/Oxford. VII. no. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. R. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. 1995: 83-97 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. Grabar. 1995 (The Nasser D. ed. .1). “A lacquered panel painting from the collection of Lester Wolfe in the Museum of the University of Notre-Dame”. Kalila wa-Dimna: an animal allegory of the Mongol court. 54 (1986): 17-48. no. XXVII). Jill Sanchia. ——— “Un manuscrit arabe illustré de Kalila wa Dimna du XIIIe siècle et sa copie ottomane”. ——— ³7KH /RQGRQ 4D]Z Q  DQ HDUO\ WK-century copy of the Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W´ Islamic art. 1989: 243-253.240 BIBLIOGRAPHY from the St. 1989. 1984.W.DO ODK ZD 'LPQDK PDQXVFULSWV´ Islamic art. Lacquer Diba. Ernst J. Ernst J. “Lacquer work”.1 (1995): 21-28. pt. L. Chicago. 2 (1991): 81-95. A compendium of chronicles. %DUUXFDQG 0DULDQQH ³/H . Sotheby’s art at auction. The illustrations of the Maqamat. Ferrier.

J. “Lackerwork from Iran”. 1996: 16. Khalili. Tim. Papercuts”. Lacquer of the Islamic lands. Nasser D. Aramco world. Decorated paper (marbled paper. An exhibition of 50 pieces of Persian. X. Thackston. New York. New York. Wheeler M. ——— “Lacquer in the University of Oxford”. 17 (2000): 2436. “Cut-paper”. VIII. Papercuts Schmitz. Sheila S. Iran. 1974: 1. Lacquer”. De la dominoterie à la marbrure: histoire des . ——— “Qajar lacquer”. pt. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. The dictionary of art.M. the cloud art”. 376-397. and Stanley. 6: 475-478. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum.]. 6. from 10 June to 27 June 1986.Yarshater. Indian and Turkish lacquer at Bernheimer Fine Arts Ltd. 1996: 16. The dictionary of art. Turner. Doizy. ed. 24.W. James Allen. ——— “Islamic art. Motamed. “Color and gold: the decorated papers used in manuscripts in later Islamic times”. Barbara. 354-355.) Arndt. 1984. Leiden. Pareja octogenario dicata. 1996 (The Nasser D. ed. ——— “Persian lacquer in the Bern Historical Museum”. pt.2). Robinson. Encyclopaedia Iranica. ed. R. B. Turner.3 (1973): 2632. VII. ed. [Robinson. “Ebru. 10. 1995: 45-61 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. XXII. London/Oxford. B. Marie-Ange. III. 8 (1970): 47-50. [Rotterdam]. Dreaming of paradise. London.BIBLIOGRAPHY 241 Orientalia Hispanica sive studia F. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³&RORXULQJ DQG VL]LQJ RI SDSHU´ øOJL. Rotterdam. 1993: 173-186. New York. Blair. E. 25 (1977): 32-35. 7. Muqarnas. Lacquer: an international history and illustrated survey. no. 533-535.1-2). 6. Oxford. etc. Muqarnas. J. Said.W. 1986. 6 (1989): 131-146.. “Islamic art. VII.

Ars Orientalis.A. “The staff of the scribes and the implements of the discerning. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-.. 1: 581-582. 6RXFHN 33 ³$Iã Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. 1982. 1871 bis 1956”. TDÎe-e abri: notes sur la technique de la marbrure”. 30 (1968): 14-20. Kâgitçi. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. Paris. A catalogue of an exhibition. 2 (1957): 519-540. Adam.EQ $E ±DP GDK¶V GLGDFWLF SRHP IRU ERRNELQGHUV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. techniques and patterns.] . 8. 4 (1961): 1-13. Bookbinding (for lacquer bindings see also VII.LW E al-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 3RUWHU <YHV ³. G. and Petherbridge. its materials.A. VII.VO P -L U Q.C.) a) Bibliography Gratzl.EQ % G V@ Bosch. G. Yarshater. Richard J. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. Ars Orientalis. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Gacek. Palette. Gulnar K. E. 6 (1991): 41-58. Emil. Chicago. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. 1996. K. Wolfe. “Bibliographie der islamischen Einbandkunst. 3 (1375/1996): 857867. Creswell. and Ettinghausen. [Translation of the chapter on bookbinding from ÑUmdat al-NXWW E of . M. 5. an excerpt”. J. “Ebrû : Turkish marbled papers”.VKE O LQ KLV µ. ——— ³. Studia Iranica. with special reference to the relationship of marbling to bookbinding in Europe and the Western World. 1990. [Persian translation E\ 0DKG $UMXPDQG 0 U Â-L . Philadelphia. Carswell. R. b) Pre-18th century texts Bosch. 17 (1988): 47-55. pl. Marbled paper: its history.242 BIBLIOGRAPHY techniques traditionnelles de la décoration du papier. ed.

VKE O  %DNU LEQ . Déroche and F. .LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ HG ÑAbd $OO K .VO P \DK I 0DGU G. [Another HGLWLRQ E\ 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK 0DVKKDG MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-. Richard.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. Paris. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid (= ‚a| IDW 0DÑhad al-'LU V W DO-.EU K P ³. 17 (1971): 153-166. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.] al-.BIBLIOGRAPHY 243 ——— “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. F.VO P \DK 1989. ed. 1997: 57-63.

7-8 (1959-60): 1-42 [Spanish resumé: 197-199. Philadelphia. ——— “Medieval Islamic bookbinding. 5DEDW 6KDULNDW % ELO  ——— 7DVI U ZD-WDGKK E DO-kutub wa-WDUP P DO-makhà à W. Gulnar K. 1979: 59-91. Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. 1925.. Kuwait. [Reprinted: Cairo. 1952. Ann Arbor. Ricard. Aslanapa. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . doublures as a dating factor”. Proceedings of the Twenty-sixth International Congress of Orientalists. The arts of the book in Central Asia. Oktay. Univ. Basil Gray. “The art of bookbinding”. Texte arabe accompagné d’un index de termes techniques par P. of Chicago.] Levey.D. diss. “Islamic book-bindings: twelfth to seventeenth centuries”. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ.. ed. %LQP Vá. . MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   -119. 14th-16th centuries. Ph. Poona. 2nd ed. 6KDULNDW % ELO  Bosch. Art de la reliure et de la dorure (= ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa-¨all al-dhahab). Rabat. al-SaÑ G TaÐU NK WDVI U DO-maÁ ¨if al-VKDU IDK ZD-al-kutub al-makhà Ãah bi-al-Maghrib min Ñahd al-Muwa¨¨LG Q LOá Ñahd al-VKXUDI Ð al-Ñ$ODZ \ Q. Maktabat al-7KDT IDK DO-' Q \DK @ c) Other studies $÷D-2÷OX 0HKPHW Persian bookbindings of the fifteenth century. Martin. Paris/London.1970: 4. 1935. al-6XI\ Q  $¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad. 1962.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ Ñat WDVI U DO-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. Paris. 217-221.

techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Chabrov. Emil.6 (1964): 120-121. Miner. Déroche. 3 (1959): 113-131. British Museum quarterly.N.2 (1964): 136-141. Fischer. ed. Déroche and F. G. Restaurator. Princeton. New York. (WWLQJKDXVHQ 5 ³7KH FRYHUV RI WKH 0RUJDQ 0DQ ILÑ manuscript and other early Persian bookbindings”. Narody Azii i Afriki. 1997: 15-63. Carswell. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric . “A history of endbands based on a study by Karl Jäckel”. 1954: 459473. D. F. Studies in art and literature for Belle da Costa Greene. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. Narody Azii i Afriki. ed. J. A catalogue of an exhibition. “Sewing and endband in the Islamic technique of binding”. Richard. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “Une reliure du Ve/XIe siècle”. British Museum quarterly. III. “Quelques reliures médiévales de provenance damscaine”. G. Ars Orientalis. 1966: 16. “K izucheniyu sredneaziatskogo knizhnogo perepleta”. IV/1 (1195): 2-8. “Three early Islamic bookbindings”.595. ——— “Near Eastern book covers and their influence on European bindings: a report on the exhibition ‘History of bookbinding’ at the Baltimore Museum of Art. J. “Kashmirskie knizhnyie pereplety iz sobraniya Instituta Vostokovedenia AN UzSSR”.K. no. 7. The new bookbinder. 1957-58”. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. Gratzl. ——— “A Persian bookbinding of the sixteenth century”. and Petherbridge. ——— “Un manuscrit coranique du IIIe/IXe siècle: contribution à l’histoire du livre islamique au Moyen-Age”.G. Barbara. its materials. Dreibholtz.244 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bosch. 29 (1964-65): 10-11. 1982. 3 (1983): 42-58. Yemen”. Guy. no. and Petherbridge. iv (1986): 181-201. ed. 26 (1962): 28-30. 60 (1992): 585. Chicago. Revue des études islamiques. The dictionary of art. Turner. Gulnar K. “Islamic art. Paris. Bosch. 7. “Some aspects of early Islamic bookbindings from the Great Mosque of SanaÑa. Monika. 355-359. Revue des études islamiques.B. 54 (1986): 85-99. Gulnar K. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. V. Dolinskaya. François. K. Ursula. Binding”. “Book covers”.. Gast. Gardner.

ed. 1997: 338-355 (The Nasser D. M. no. no. land. Isis. tools & magic. 1983.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.XOO \DW DO. Levey. 2.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar. Tunis. 2. ——— Islamic bookindings in the Victoria and Albert Museum. “Early Islamic bookbindings and their Coptic relations”. Plomp. “Traditional bookbindings from Indonesia: materials and decoration”. ed. no. Ralph. Leipzig. London. Louis. no.PLÑat al4 KLUDK  DO-ba¨th al-U ELÑ.VO P \DK. ——— “Al-7DMO G I 0LÁr al-. ——— “Bookbinding”. and Haddad.5 (1982): 60-65. “Some notes on the chemical technology in an eleventh century work on bookbinding”. A. 1997: 77-91. Part Two: Mundane worlds. 1-32. Krek. 20.VO P \DK MLOGDW PXÁ¨af bi-' U DOKutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W DO. Petersen.G E (Cairo). . Pope and P. al-0DKG  6LK P 0X¨ammad. 47 (1956): 239-243. M. Marçais.Q Q  London. MaÃbaÑ . Duncan. Pinder-Wilson. )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. 1 (1954): 41-64. H. Ars Orientalis. V.K OLGL Q GRXEOH ERUGHUV´ Manuscripta Orientalia.en volkenkunde.2 (1958): 37-39. 1924. 11-61 [la reliure à Kairouan]. 149 (1993): 571-592. Haldane. “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . Ackerman.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà f. Bijdragen tot de taal-. 1975-1994. Jahrhunderts aus den Handschriften der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek ausgewählt und beschrieben. Science. “Stone-press moulds and leatherworking in Khurasan”. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Val. Encyclopaedia Iranica. IXe au XIIIe siècles. 2 (1996): 9-12. M. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Mu¨ammad. 1948: 1. Objets kairouanais. XII). by ÑAbd al-Laà I . Yarshater.. 3.EU K P Cairo. E. . Georges and Poinssot. London/Oxford. Theodore C. “Aghlifat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DW¨af )LNW UL\ ZD-Albirt”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 245 times to the present. bis 19. Ashiya/ New York. ——— Islamische Bucheinbände des 14. 1977: 5.U. Ma¨P G “Al-7DMO G´ 5LV ODW DO-maÃbaÑah. “Muslim bindings with al-.1 (1958): 91-106. 4: 363-365. Polosin. “KhaÁ ÐiÁ taMO G DO-makhà W W I DO-ÑaÁr al0DPO N ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-.

The foundation of an Ottoman court style. Sarre. 1993. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. [1923]. Turkish bookbinding in the 15th century. F. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. “15th-century Ottoman manuscripts and bindings in Bursa libraries”. Ars Islamica. 1989: 171-183. 1961. Zeren. Evolution de la reliure d’art GHSXLV O¶pSRTXH T M U MXVTX¶à nos jours”.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. British Museum quarterly. Berthe van. Tanindi. A. “Reliures marocaines du XIIIe siècle: notes sur des spécimens d’époque et de tradition almohades”. Kegan Paul. 36 (1982): 445-454. “Trois reliures persanes laquées à décor animalier de la Bibliothèque nationale”. A. Julian and Tanindi. Francis. 286-298. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. Michèle. Der islamische Bucheinband des Mittelalters. ——— “La reliure persane au XVe siècle sous les Timourides”. 1962. London.Q Q  London. O’Byrne. Ricard. Islamic art. London. .1997: 135-150. Islamic bookbindings. ——— “Sur un type de reliure des temps almohades”. Yann Richard. 36 (1971): 19-23. Richard. 66 (1934): 145-168. 51 (1927): 277-284. Transl. “La reliure turque du XVe au XIXe siècle”. Revue française d’histoire du livre. Weisweiler.246 BIBLIOGRAPHY Raby. Paris. Prosper.F. Wiesbaden. Regemorter.] Shore. [Translation of the German Islamische Bucheinbände. Adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentals en Iran. 52 (1927): 141154.D. Max. “Fragment of a decorated leather binding from Egypt”. 4 (1991):143-174. 5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7DV I U 0Dktabat al-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W al-makhà à W DO-. 17 (1933): 109-127. Hespéris. Sakisian. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. Dublin. 1 (1934): 74-79. ed. Vicat. Some Oriental bindings in the Chester Beatty Library. “Arts du livre: la reliure. Zeren. by F.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 247 VIII. Exhibition catalogues The Holy Quran in manuscript. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS VIII. 1. A selection of fine and rare Holy Quran leaves and manuscripts exhibited by the National Bank of the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (= MaÑri  al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I.

Masterpieces of the Holy QurÐanic manuscripts: VHOHFWLRQV IURP WKH .VODPLF ZRUOG %DG ÐiÑ al-makhà à t alQurÐ Q \DK 0XNKW U W PLQ DO-Ñ ODP DO-.. David. 1991/1412. Jeddah.VO P . James.

Martin and Safadi.PLÑat QaÃar. Sofia.. London. The rise of the North Arabic script and its curÐ QLF development. 1998. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð (19th March – 19th May 1985). Cyril and Methodius National Library. 1995. Paris. National Council for Culture. Doha. Yasin Hamid. 2. Stoilova. The Holy QurÐ Q WKURXJK WKH DJHV a catalogue of the exhibition of manuscripts and printed editions preserved in the SS. Lings. MaÁ |if ‚anÑ Ð. Nabia. 1991. 1939. Splendeur et majesté: Corans de la Bibliothèque nationale. Kuwait. [Rebhan. 1987. Prachtkorane aus tausend Jahren: Handschriften aus dem Bestand der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München. 1980. Kuwait. The QurÐ Q FDWDORJXH RI DQ exhibition of QurÐan manuscripts at the British Library 3 April – 15 August 1976. A. Z. and Ivanova. VIII. Arts and Letters. Munich. 1985. 7 GUXV )DZ]  'DO O PDÑri  makhà à W DO-QurÐ Q DO-NDU P. “NashÐat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃawwuruh Ñalá al-maÁ ¨if”. London. 1985: 3140. Kuwait. Chicago. . Winfried]. A¨mad. ——— QurÐans and bindings from the Chester Beatty Library: a facsimile exhibition. . 1976. IMA and BN. Early Qurµans and fragments Abbott. With a full description of the curÐ Q PDQXVFULSWV in the Oriental Institute. Helga and Riesterer. ÑAbd al-5 ]LT $¨mad. [1987]. Kuwait National Museum.

Richard. Pantheon. Innsbruck. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. J. ——— “Masterworks of Islamic book art: Koranic calligraphy and illumination in the manuscripts found in the Great Mosque in Sanaa”. Albany. ——— “Meisterwerke islamischer Buchkunst: koranische Kalligraphie und Illuminationen im Handschriftenfund aus der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa”. Stork. new ed. “Une hypothèse sur le retour de l’alif dans l’écriture ¨i¤ ] ´ Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “Frühislamische Koran-Illuminationen: Meisterwerke aus dem Handschriftenfund der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa/Yemen”. Jemen: 3000 Jahre Kunst und Kultur des glücklichen Arabien. 1989: 95-99. “The Koranic text: from revelation to compilation”. Festschrift F. 1 (1986): 22-33. 1989: 45-67. Boston. Trier. Valentina. Déroche. ——— “Ein seltenes Beispiel für die ornamentale Vorwendung der Schrift in frühen Koranhandschriften: die Fragmentgruppe Inv. Bloom. Ronig.J. Bothmer. 1988: 178-181. 1987: 177-187. Paris. H. Yemen: 3000 years of art and civilization in Arabia Felix. Ch.J. “MuÁ¨af”. Istanbul/Paris. von. NY. Innsbruck. H. 45 (1987): 4-20. Revue des études islamiques. Atiyeh. Déroche and F. 185-187. Nr. ed. Jacques. W. “The blue Koran: an early Fatimid Kufic manuscript from the Maghrib”. “A Koran in ‘Persian’ kufic”. Thomas. 4 (1991):171-178. EI. ——— “The early Fatimid blue Koran manuscript”. A. Bulletin of the Museum of Fine Arts. 18 (1920): 52-53. Gerhard and A. Burton. ed.248 BIBLIOGRAPHY Arberry. Werner Daum. “Architekturbilder im Koran: eine Prachthandschrift der Umayyadenzeit aus dem Yemen”. A. . Davies. ed. 7: 668-669. Graeco-Arabica. Colombo. Kunst und Antiquitäten. 40/3-4 (1964): 9-16. ed. ——— “Al-MaÐmun’s blue Koran?”. Ars et ecclesia..-C.W. F. F. Berque. Coomaraswamy.17-15.K.3 im ‘Haus der Handschriften’ in Sanaa”. 54 (1986): 59-65. Jonathan M. Oriental College magazine. ed. 1997: 151-159. 1995: 17-32. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ed. George N. “Leaf of a Koran”.

1). 1992: 68-73. Dreibholz. Etudes médiévales et patrimoine turc. 7 (1999): 65-73. 1983-85: vol. ——— Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. London/ Oxford. Lesa.BIBLIOGRAPHY 249 Croisier. Ursula. Damaszener Mitteilungen. Déroche. ——— “The QurÐ Q RI $P M U´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. rapport préliminaire”. 5 (1990): 59-66. ——— “Les écritures coraniques anciennes.1. ed. ——— “A QurÐan from Umayyad times”. Noja. 11 (1999): 87-94. 1998 (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. Istanbul/Paris. J. ——— “Collections de manuscrits anciens du Coran à Istanbul. Paris. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 7 and 8. Manuscripts of the Middle East (forthcoming). “Un manuscrit coranique attribué au calife ÑUÅP Q´ L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. Geneva. Lesa. (The Nasser D. Revue des études islamiques. 1988: 20-29. Cahiers d’Asie centrale. François. 1989: 101-111. “A propos d’une série de manuscrits coraniques anciens”. Bibliothèque nationale. I).Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. ——— “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique d’Istanbul”. Faïka. 1996 (Quinterni. by Silvia Naef. François and Noseda. ——— “Note sur les fragments coraniques anciens de Katta Langar (Ouzbékistan)”. pl. ed. Sourdel-Thomine. Geneva. Les manuscrits du Coran. ——— Les manuscrits du Coran en caractères higâzî: position du problème et éléments préliminaires pour une enquête. 48 (1980): 207-224. S. Paris. F. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. 59 (1991): 229-235. Déroche. Revue des études islamiques. bilan et perspectives”. ——— “The origins of Islamic calligraphy”. ——— “Un critère de datation des écritures coraniques anciennes: le kâf final ou isolé”. Fondazione Ferni Noja Noseda. Déroche. I: Les manuscrits de style ¨L÷ ] ). ——— The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to 10th centuries AD. “Der Fund von Sanaa: frühislamische Hand- . pl. 15-16. 1983: 145-165. 1992.

Frammenti coranici in carattere cufico nella Biblioteca Vaticana.DQ  ÑAbd al-Laà I . Helene. Leaves from three ancient QurÐ QV SRVVLEO\ pre-ÑOthmanic. H. A. 36 (1941): 165-168. ——— “Leaves from three early Korans”. “Acquisitions of leaves from early Korans”. green dots. Levi della Vida. 1982. Milo. Restaurierung. herausgegeben von Peter Rück. MELA notes. Marilyn. Grohmann. G. Gacek. Vatican City. Journal of QurÐanic studies. von.KDO IDK Ñ8WKP Q" 0DÁa¨if bi-al-Ba¨rayn taÑ G ilà al-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-:DWK TDK. Koranfragmente auf Pergament aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. 1913 (Zur orientalischen Altertumskunde. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. 6).] . Pergament: Geschichte.VLP ³0DÑa al-QurÐ Q GLU VDK I NLW EDW DOmuÁ¨af al-VKDU I KDO DO-maÁa¨if al-DWKDU \DK DOODW Ñuthira ÑDOD\K hiya maÁa¨if al-. Lamare. 3 (1990): 45-64. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. A. PLO 6DOP Q :DWK ÐLT Q GLUDK PLQ DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE . Herstellung. 1947. Adam. Karabacek. issue 1 (1999): 115-140. Dutton. “Early QurÐanic fragments”. 33 (1958): 213-231. Jenkins. Vienna. 0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$EG $OO K 'LU VDK IDQQ \DK limuÁ¨af mubakkir yaÑ G OLO-qarn al-WK OLWK DO-KLMU  DO-W VLÑ al- . Mingana. McAllister. %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  [Contains reproductions from QurÐ QV attributed to the early caliphs and imams. al--XE U  . 1985: 19-23. A. 4 (1983):102-149. Loebenstein. Ein Koranfragment des IX. 2 vols. J. Thomas. “A vocabulary of Umayyad ornament: new foundations for the study of early QurÐan manuscripts”. 32 (1937): 264-265. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Jahrhunderts. and Lewis. 1914. Cambridge. no. “Red dots. Sigmaringen. Yasin. “The Koran fragments from the Lodewijk Houthakker collection”. yellow dots and blue: some reflections on the vocalization of early QurÐanic manuscripts – Part 1”. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 230 (1938): 551-575. “The problem of dating early QurÐ QV´ Der Islam. with a list of their variants.250 BIBLIOGRAPHY schriften auf Pergament”. Adolf.E. 1.62 (1995): 15-34. Wien. “Le muÁ¨af de la mosquée de Cordoue”. 1991: 299-313. Struktur. Kuwait. Journal asiatique.

Ars Orientalis. Manuscripta Orientalia. 8. “Forgotten witness: evidence for the early codification of the QurÐ Q´ Journal of the American Oriental Society. ed. ed. “The identification of a magnificent Koran manuscript”. Tabbaa. 1985: 9-17. Ory. 33 (1965): 87-149. ——— “Observations on early QurÐan manuscripts in SanÑ Ð”. . “Al-MaÁ ¨if al-NDU PD I Áadr al-. Solange. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. Later Qurµans Abbott.] Saint Laurent. Estelle. “Arabic-Persian Koran of the late 15th or early 16th century”. Pages of perfection. 1998. VIII. 3.1”. inventaire de Corans en rouleau de provenance damascaine conservés à Istanbul”. no. no. ÌLP 0XG U “Some old manuscripts of the Holy QurÐ Q´ 7UDQVO E\ 0XM KLG ±usayn. ——— “Writing the word of God: some early QurÐan manuscripts and their milieu. ——— “The transformation of Arabic writing.S. Manuscripta Orientalia. Ars Islamica. Petersburg. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 5. Revue des études islamique. Gerd-R.4 (MayJuly 1991): 15-34. 118.1 (2000): 49-68. and Kondybaev. Whelan. no. 21 (1991): 119-148. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. Ars Orientalis.1 (1998): 1-14. Riyad. 12 (1956): 33-37. “The ENTRAP software: tests results”. QurÐanic calligraphy”. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies)”. Beatrice. Yasser. pt. al-1DTVKDEDQG  1 Áir. Puin. 20 (1990): 113-147. 6K QHKFK . 6 (1939): 91-94.BIBLIOGRAPHY 251 PLO G PDNW E EL-khaÃà al--DO O DZ DO--DO O DO-6K P  PD¨I Ì I Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK. Kuwait. [Computer analysis of an early fragment of the QurÐan. “Methods of research on QurÐanic manuscripts. Rezvan. Istanbul/Paris. “Un nouveau type de muÁ¨af. ——— “Yet another ‘Ñ8WKP QLF 4XUÐ Q¶ 2Q WKH KLVWRU\ RI 0DQXVFULSW E20 from the St. Al-Taw¨ G. Leiden. N. no.VO P´ Sumer.2 (1999): 58-64. Stefan Wild. F. Déroche. The QurÐan as text. 1995: 108-117. 6. 24 (1994): 119-147. “The first QurÐans”. Nabia. Efim A. 1996: 107-111. St. “The transformation of Arabic writing: Part 1. a few ideas”. 1989: 115-124. Lugano/Milan. Part 2: the public text”. Efim A. Ars Orientalis. Rezvan.

H V HQ caractères coufiques lacqués”. 21 au 31 octobre 1996.”.. Arberry. binding and paper”.252 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “An Arabic-Persian wooden KurÐanic manuscript from the Royal Library of Shah Husain Safawi I. Andrews University Oriental manuscript no. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ the 19th-century Sudan: script. couleur et calligraphie”. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. ed. (1960): 199-205. Les manuscrits du Coran. Dandel. Lesa (forthcoming). Bivar. ——— “Maghribi Koran manuscripts of the seventeenth and the eighteenth centuries (in possession of Dr. ——— “Coran. IV.”. réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. 10 (1984): 41-51. Codices Manuscripti. 1105-35 H. Bibliothèque nationale. Dublin. 5 (1938): 89-94. Paris. Istanbul/ Paris. London/Oxford. E.. Rabat. Brockett. Noja Nosseda nello 65° compleanno. 1999: 249265. Nice. Bayani. “A dated Kuran from Bornu”. (The Nasser D.UM ³$O-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-al-. Numismatique. Anna and Stanley. Paris.9. “A propos d’un Coran almohade copié en soixante volumes”. A. 'HUPDQ 8÷XU ³8QH VRXUDWH FRUDQLTXH FDOOLJUDSKLpH DX . Tim. I primi sessanta anni di scuola: studi dedicati dagli amici a S. Contadini.A. J. and Mrs. 55 (1938): 61-65. ——— “St. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. probably Spanish. 1999. Nigeria magazine. 1989: 113. 7 Iuglio 1996. Manijeh.1). Manuscripts of the Middle East.H. pt.D. Paul Hudson. . 1994: 45-56. Catalogue des manuscrits arabes.16: fragment of a QurÐ Q on paper in Maghribi script. A. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. A. Serge Lancel. decoration. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. 2 (1987): 45-67. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Déroche. Déroche. écritures et arts du livre.2. langues. QJKULV DO-$PU N \DK 0XÁ¨af al-Shaykh ±DPG $OO K al-$P V ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). François. ed. American Journal of Semitic languages and literatures. 1967. Ohio State University)”.VO P \DK I 0DNWDbat al-. Ars Islamica. 1983-85: vol. F. ÑAà \DK .

Ettinghausen.)”. Basil. Rivista degli studi orientali. ed. II).] Gacek.1-4 (1985): 135-146. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Gray. London. Rosen-Ayalon. “An illustrated copy of the Koran”. 1940: 109-112. London/ Oxford. 4 (1991): 35-53. M. no. Gottheil. ——— The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries A.217 (1999-2000): 52-54. John Cooper. 7 (1975): 49-55. 4 (1935): 92102.BIBLIOGRAPHY 253 ——— “La fonction et l’histoire des Corans : quelques observations”. “A signed and dated Seljuq QurÐan”.D. øKVDQR÷OX (NPHOHGGLQ ³$ VWXG\ RQ WKH Panuscript translations of the Holy QurÐ Q´ The significance of Islamic manuscripts. ——— “Some observations on the calligrapher and illuminators of the Koran of Rukn al-' Q %D\EDUV DO-. “Some specimens of the calligraphy of the QurÐan from the Library of Meshed”. 2 (1984): 147-157. 1984: 510-20. Bulletin of the American Institute of Persian Art and Archeology. 59. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . III). Iqbal. Adam.D. M. ——— QurÐans of the Mamluks. (The Nasser D. R. Revue des études islamiques. (The Nasser D. Almut von. James. Berlin. . Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Lahore.VODPLF Heritage Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). Art and archeology research papers. ed. “A QurÐan from the East African coast”. 1988. [Reprinted in his Islamic art and archeology: collected papers. 1992: 79-105. 4 pl. Richard. “The monumental QurÐans of the Il-khanid and Mamluk ateliers of the first quarter of the fourteenth century (eighth century H.VKQDJ U´ Muqarnas. London/ Oxford. 1999. 1992. Digby. London. Arts et métiers du livre. 1993. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. 5 (1931): 21-24. 1992. Woolner commemorative volume. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. Berlin. ——— “Les manuscrits du Coran”. S. François and Gladiss. %XFKNXQVW ]XU (KUH $OO KV der Prachtkoran im Museum für Islamische Kunst. David. Revue de l’histoire des religions (forthcoming). ±abash al-%D\ W  ±DVDQ 4 VLP Ri¨lat al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I PLQ DOMDU G LOá al-WDMO G %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. fasc. Déroche.

al-HayÐah al-Ñ PPDK OLO-. Annali.U T . 0DU] T 0X¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]. DC”. conservado en la Biblioteca del Escorial”. E. “El-Koran: códice árabe llamado de Muley Cidan. 3 (1949): 83-91. Algiers. Eleanor. 3 (1955): 141-147. Solange. “Markaz al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. Ory. Dublin. ——— “TaÐU NK DO-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”.3 (1968): 71-77. Dublin.. ——— Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK WDÐU NK \DK ZD-IDQQ \DK. 3 (1874): 409-431. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. British Museum quarterly. Monneret de Villard. Hespéris. Rice. “An illuminated manuscript copied by Shaykh Hamdullah in the Library of Congress in Washington. 1 (1921): 83-86. 24 (1961): 94-96. “Notes upon some of the Kuranic manuscripts in the John Rylands Library”. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. n.. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. 15. D. The unique Ibn al-%DZZ E PDQXVFULSW LQ WKH &KHVWHU Beatty Library. Lings. 11. 6K ILÑ  )DU G ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . “Du Coran récité au Coran calligraphié”. Ugo.OP DO-Ñ. “MuÁ¨af mudhahhab min al-ÑaÁr al*KDUQ à ´ Revista del Instituto Egipcio de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. Cairo.G E (Cairo). 17. no. Lévi-Provençal. “Andalusian Qorans”. Museo Español de Antiguedades. 19 (1995): 73-80. pl. ——— The QurÐanic art of calligraphy and illumination. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. 29-32. al-Sharikah al-WaÃDQ \DK  Sims.S.254 BIBLIOGRAPHY Janér. Arabica. no. no. “Note sur un QorÐ Q UR\DO GX .9H VLècle”.1 (1955): 43-48. Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester.s. A. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad ibn SaÑ G Khuà à al-maÁ ¨if Ñinda al-PDVK ULTDK wa-al-PDJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLMU .LW E  Mingana. 1955. 2 (1914-15): 240-250. Mu¨UL] -DP O 0X¨ammad. fasc. London. rey de Marruecos. “Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-. 1976.XOO \DW DO. Martin. Florencio.1 (1969): 3-47. DaÑwat al-¨aqq. Rosen-$\DORQ 0\ULDP ³6RPH FRPPHQWV RQ D 0DJKULE 4XUÐ Q´ Jerusalem studies in Arabic and Islam. 47. 9th . 20 (1970): 88137. 3-4 (2000): 366-380.

203-212.] Witkam. [Bernard Quaritch. 1991. [Stanley. “Manuscripts & manuscripts: [6] QurÐ Q IUDJPHQWV from ]DZU Q <HPHQ. Ankara. Tim]. 1995: 3. catalogue 1213. Istanbul. London.BIBLIOGRAPHY 255 International Congress of Turkish Art. A selection of fine manuscript material. [1995]. The QurÐan and calligraphy. Jan Just.

François and Noseda. Facsimile editions Corán de Muley Zaydán: historia de un manuscrito árabe de la Real Biblioteca de El Escorial. 1991. E. S.OWU %DNDQOÕ÷Õ  [Attributed to ±amd $OO K DO-$P V @ [MuÁ¨DI VKDU I]. Dublin. Déroche. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 953/1546 by Ahmed Karahisari for Sultan Süleyman the Magnificent. Rome. [KurÐan-i Karim@ $QNDUD . Fideurart Edizioni d’arte. Dirasat Islamiyyah (Kano).] . Madrid. 4. Wright. Graz: Akademische Druck-u. 2 vols. Noja. Zahradeen.´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. [198?]. Dublin. 1983. (1979/80 – 1980/81): 1-18. 1996. Verlagsanstalt. (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. I: Les manuscrits de style |L÷ ] ). in English and Arabic.S. (Winter 1996/97): 8-12. VIII. [Text of commentary by D. Chester Beatty Library. “Islamic calligraphy in West Africa. Rice. Lesa.16. Tunis. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. Muhammad Sani. [Calligraphed by al-Shaykh al-± MM =XKD\U % VK 0DPO N G@ The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. 1983. Chester Beatty Library. 4 (1989): 155-174. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 927/16th century by Muhammed bin NaÑim al-TabÑi ‘Ruzbihan’. the QurÐans of Northern Nigeria”. 1998. “An Indian QurÐan and its 14th century model”. estudio critico de José Manuel Ruiz Asencio. Manuscript K. Oriental art.

1414 A. no. D.2 (1993): 236-250. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference Ñ . Ibrahim. ed. Yusuf Ibish.C. Qum. 6. General studies Á Abd al-7DZZ E 5DPD  Q 0DQ KLM WD¨T T DO-WXU WK ED\QD DOTXGDP Ð wa-al-mu|daWK Q &DLUR 0DNWDEDW . “Textological studies and the ‘critical text’ problem”. J. M. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. Régis and Sauvaget.256 BIBLIOGRAPHY IX.K QM   ——— ³0LQ WDMULEDW I WD¨T T QLVEDW DO-NLW E ZD-WDZWK T ÑXQZ QLK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Akimushkin.F.1 (1977): 117-138. Manuscripta Orientalia. TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING IX. 1953. no. 1994: 33-43. “Arabic literature”. al-Ñ$]] P 0X¨ammad ibn ÑAbd AOO K ³1DPDà min al-ta¨T T´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Règles pour éditions et traductions de textes arabes. 26. New York. Rabat. al-Ñ$ZQ  ± WLP LEQ Ñ ULI Al-Ñ8QZ Q DO-Áa¨ ¨ lil-NLW E 0HFFD ' U Ñ ODP DO-)DZ Ðid. 1420/ 1999: 193-222. 1. Al-Mawrid. “Between reproduction and recovery: notes on editing classical Arabic manuscripts on astronomy”. 1988. Dallal.] Blachère.H.G. al-AnÁ U  0X¨ammad Ri á. Ñ$O  ÑAbd al-:DKK E 0X¨DPPDG ³$P O 0XÁÃafá Jaw G I IDQQ ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á”. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .] Carter. London. Ben Murad.2 (1995): 22-28. 34 (1990): 7-24. [See also the same article in al-Makhà à alÑ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD codicologie). Scholarly editing: a guide to research. Greetham.H. O. )DZ Ðid wa-KDIDZ W WD¨T T \DK. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 1. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. “Le terme scientifique dans le patrimoine arabe manuscrit: problématiques du passé et perspectives de l’avenir”. [Translated into Arabic by Ma¨P G DO-0XTG G XQGHU WKH WLWOH 4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-WDUMDPDWXK  ZDMKDW QDÌar alistiÑU E DO-)DUDQV . 1995: 546-574. Paris.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. 29th-30th November 1997. ed. 68. 0DNWDEDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá al-MarÑDVK DO-1DMDI DO-Ñ PPDK 1214 A. Ahmad. no. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq.1 (1995): 3-18. no.

ed. London.KDO IDK 4LU Ðat al-nuÁ Á al-WXU WK \DK LVKN O \ W ZD- DZ ELÃ..BIBLIOGRAPHY 257 of al-)XUT n Islamic Heritage Foundation. al-'DQQ Ñ. 7ULSROL /LE\D. 1420/1999: 59-73. 29th-30th November 1997. Yusuf Ibish. Mu¨DPPDG .

ed. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-LNKU MLK  QDÁÁ maw  Ñ ´ Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: alfatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930.VO P \DK ZD-Lajnat al-±LI Ì Ñalá al-7XU WK DO-.UM 0 NK Ðil.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). 1989: 2. Mu¨  DU W I WD¨T T DO-nuÁ Á. Leipzig. Cairo. ' U DO-0DQ UDK  Maas.KDUU Ã. Al-' UDK. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . John Cooper. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2000. 1963: 253-278. 335-348. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³7XU WKXQ DO-makhà Ã GLU VDK I WDÐU NK DOnashÐah wa-al-taÃawwur”. “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  DO-makhà à ED\QD P   K wa-¨  irih”. A¨mad Mu¨ammad. %HLUXW ' U DO-Nah ah al-Ñ$UDE \DK  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah G Manhaj al-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á (= Research methods and transcript analysis).IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P   . 0DQVK U W . 1992: 1-6. Jedda. “„DU TDK MDG GDK I WDÐÁ O DO-nusakh al-khaÃà \DK DV V TDZ ÑLG QDP GKDMDQ. 'D\\ E ÑAbd al-0DM G Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . Paul. al-. ±DOO T ±DVV Q 0XTDGGLPDK I PDQ KLM DO-ba¨th al-taÐU NK ZD-alÑXO P DO-PXV Ñidah wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK wa-al-taÃE T. ——— “Al-Makhà à W I DO-ab¨ WK DO-taÐU NK \DK´ $KDPP \DW DOmakhà à W DO-. 1950. London. al-0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá.] Madelung. “Manuscripts in historical research and text edition”. 1983. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. London. Transl.XOO \DW DODaÑwah al-. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. [Translation of his Textkritik.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T TLK wa-LVKN ODW QDVKrih.).VO P  1994. Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  5 (1985): 124-131. “Naqd al-naÁÁ”.VO P . Wilferd F. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. Al-Naqd al-taÐU NK .DUE M . 4 (1975): 169-173. by ÑAbd alRa¨P Q %DGDZ  &DLUR ' U DO-Nah ah. 1992: 43-49. Cairo.

. 36 (1992): 169-201.´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK.

——— “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE OL-PDGK QX¨aqqiquh wa-kayfa?”.VODPLF Heritage Foundation. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Luis. Institut dominicain d’études orientales du Caire (MIDEO). ed. “Conceptual tradition and textual tradition: Arabic manuscripts on science”. 23-24 (1984): 7-19. “From the manuscript age to the age of printed books”. 29th-30th November 1997. 1408 A. 1995: 1-15. fasc. Mahdi. Al-Mawrid. ed. Beirut. SaÑ G Q $¨PDG 6DO P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrGXQ  13-14 (1981): 193205. al-Munajjid. Qum.2 (1998): 393-416. Albany. 5 (1988): 21-48.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-.258 BIBLIOGRAPHY Molina. “Consideraciones sobre la édicion de manuscritos árabes”. N. SaÑG )DKP HW DO Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK ZD-altaÃE T. no.QV Q \DK (al-' U DOBay  Ð). 1993. 1420/1999: 15-57. George N. 3 (1956): 359-374. MuÐDVVDVDW l al-Bayt li-I¨\ Ð al-7XU WK Manhaj ta¨T T DO-makhà à W. 6DPVy -XOLR ³$QGDOXV DQG 0DJKULE DVWURQRPLFDO VRXUFHV ZKDW KDV been done and what remains to be done”. Yusuf Ibish. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q “Régles pour l’édition des textes arabes”.XOO \DW DO. London. Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ .Y. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Muhsin. ²DZO \ W ..EU K P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrdXQ . 15. no. 11-12 (1981): 92-115. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 9th-30th November 1997. Ñ ODP DO-Kutub. Atiyeh. Mélanges. ——— “Muwa  i¨at al-ÃDU T LOá Áuwá man KLM DO-ta¨T T´ AlMawrid. 21.H. al-5LI Ñ  8V PDK „ K  “Kayfa tu¨aqqiq naÁÁan makhà Ãan?”. London.1 (1993): 41-49. al-6DPDUU Ð  . Roshdi. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. 1 M  +LO O ³0LQ TDZ Ñid al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP  WDZWK T ÑXQZ Q DOmakhà à wa-muÐallifih”. Yusuf Ibish. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. . 19. Rashed.3 (1986): 169-182. revista de estudios árabes. 1420/1999: 75-104. Al-QanÃara.

BIBLIOGRAPHY 259 Sar¨ Q 0X¨\ +LO O Ta¨T T PDNKÃ Ã W DO-ÑXO P DO-sharÑ \DK.UVK G  6KDEE ¨ . Baghdad. MaÃbaÑat al-.EU K P HG.

Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  Witkam. Cairo. Hélène. Riyad. 6K ILÑ  ±asan. “BaÑ  ÁuÑ E W WD¨T T DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ ²DZO \ W . Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 2. 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK: maÑa taÑO TDK I manhaj alba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W Medina.K QM   al-7 QM  0X¨ammad.XOO \DW ' U DO-Ñ8O P (Cairo). Maktabat alÑ8O P ZD-al-±ikam. 1999. Maà ELÑ al-MuÐassasah al-‚u¨XI \DK DO-8UG Q \DK 1993 (?).N. “The specific case of geometrical manuscripts using the example of manuscript B.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation. “A propos des figures dans les manuscrits arabes de JpRPpWULH O¶H[DPSOH GH 6L÷] ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.VO P \DK 1983. Maktabat . TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-faK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. al-Ñ8PDU  $NUDP ]L\ Ð. ——— MDQ KLM DO-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-WXU WK Medina.O  al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨ammad. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO.VO P DO-makhà à WDGZ QDQ ZD-ta¨T TDQ. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1995.IUDQM I GK OLN. al-. 3 (1988): 88-101. Crozet. Jan Just.LW E DO-. 1420/1999: 181-191. Pascal. 29th-30th November 1997. London. ed. Some specific cases Bellosta. %HLUXW ' U DO-. “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD \DGD\ DOta¨T T´ Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . 6K NLU $¨mad. 10 (1980): 231-258.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P  -30 Nov. fact or fiction?”. 2457 (Paris)”. Madkhal ilá taÐU NK QDVKU DO-WXU WK al-Ñ$UDE PDÑa mu¨  arah Ñan taÁ¨ ¨ wa-ta¨U I. Yusuf Ibish. 3 (1982): 197-208. 1997.UVK G Al-. < VXI . London. IX. Ñ8VD\O Q Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD al-Z TLÑ wa-al-nahj al-amthal. “Establishing the stemma.PLÑah al-. Amman. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.

Louvain-La-Neuve. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung. Amsterdam/Philadelphia. K. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . David. Hartmann. 29th-30th November 1997. Masoumi Hamedani. “A preliminary assessment of the problems of editing WKH = M DO-6DQMDU RI DO-. 75 (1980): 214-222. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Carter. “Le corpus des manuscrits arabes des oeuvres d’astURQRPLH GH 7K ELW E 4XUUD´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 62 (1985): 71-97. 6FDWWROLQ *LXVHSSH ³7KH ROGHVW WH[W RI . “Editing Arabic philosophical texts”. Efim A. Pingree. “The QurÐ Q EHWZHHQ WH[WXV UHFHSWXV DQG FULWLFDO edition”. Angelika. ed. 29th-30th November 1997. Morelon. ed. 5DYHQ :LP ³7KH PDQXVFULSWV DQG HGLWLRQV RI .RQ\D´ Quaderni di studi arabi. no.P Q \D ZD-kašf al-fa  Ði¨ al-\ Q Q \D¶ GH ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG  FRPSRVp à Ba G G HQ ´ Der Islam. Hossein. 1420/1999: 131-163. 1420/1999: 105-113. Journal of the American Oriental Society. G. Hamesse. Rezvan. Mahdi. Humbert. ed.K ]LQ ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.LW E al-zahra’”.260 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic Heritage Foundation. London. “Sur l’édition d’un texte arabe médiéval: le ‘Rašf an-naÁ Ði¨ al. 110. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. ed. ed. 1992: 291-310. 1990: 179-194. 29th-30th November 1997.WSKDQHVL RI . Geneviève.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. Yusuf Ibish. al-:DI Ð  0X¨ammad  ILU “The editing and publication of the . Yusuf Ibish. 16 (1998): 143-163. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.LW E¶ GH 6 EDZD\KL HW OHXU EDVH PDQXVFULWH´ Studies in the history of Arabic grammar II. Dimitri. Régis. J. “Remarks on the manuscript tradition of some optical works of Ibn al-Haytham”. 4 (1989): 133-137. 1420/1999: 165-180. London. ³5HPDUTXHV VXU OHV pGLWLRQV GX µ. Yusuf Ibish.4 (1990): 691-726. London. Versteegh and M. Yusuf Ibish. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Muhsin. Les problèmes posés par l’édition critique des textes anciens et médiévaux. Gutas.EQ ' Z G¶V µ. “Al-Farabi’s ‘Imperfect state’”. London.EQ ) UL ¶V ' Z Q" $ manuscript of YusuID÷D . 1420/1999: 115-130. ed.

MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -173.]]DW < V Q Al-Makhà à W DO-ÑArDE \DK IDK ULVXK wa-IDKUDVDWXK I -XPKXU \DW 0LÁr al-Ñ$UDE \DK. M. 5. 10 (1983): 173-179. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .LW E  %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³Ñ$O TDW DO-fahrasah bi-Ñilm al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Manuscripta Orientalia. X. Cairo. Yusuf Ibish. ——— ³7DTQ \ W IDKUDVDW DO-PDNKW à à al-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. ed.3 (1999): 59-61. alHayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. ——— “Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Maghrib”.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZDI T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). “The Bibliothèque nationale de France and the UNESCO’s MEDLIB project: a seminar on Arabic manuscripts computerised cataloguing”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. no.BIBLIOGRAPHY 261 Islamic medicine series: ÑIlm al-N ¨ ODK´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. ed. 1420/1999: 223-241.-G. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q Cairo. $E +D\EDK Ñ. 45 (1998): 165-192. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK 1999: 19-31. Casablanca. Cairo. FayÁal al±DI\ Q. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  -237. ed. ed. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -44. Gacek. ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W´ Al-²alqah al-GLU V \DK OLO-NKDGDP W al-PDNWDE \DK ZD-al-ZLU TDK «. Cairo.). MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³)DQQ DO-fahrasah: al-muÁÃala¨ wa-al¨XG G´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Guesdon. British Society for Middle Eastern Studies bulletin. London. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. Al-/LV Q DOÑ$UDE . Adam. Al-7DM ULE al-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DOmakhà à W. CATALOGUING Á Abd al-+ G  )DW¨  ³7DÁQ I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . “Some remarks on the cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts”.

-DP O Ñ GLO 6XOD\P Q ³-XK G DO-PXVWDVKULT Q ZD-PDQ KLMXKXP I Ñ .PLÑat Dimashq. MaÃbaÑDW . Damascus. 1392/1972: 284-300.

Sayyid.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. Bibliotheekleven. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  234.2 (1998): 343-364. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. ed. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  154. Fann . “The cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts as a literary problem”. Déroche.2 (1400/1979): 219-242.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZD. Casablanca. 1989: 1-5. al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨DPPDG ³7KDT IDW DO-mufahris”. P. revista de estudios árabes. Torres Santo Domingo.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). 4. al-Shanà  ÑIÁ P 0X¨ammad. Sellheim. Rudolf. Maktabat al-0DQ U  al-SamaUU Ð  4 VLP ³0XVKNLO W IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DP NLQXK  DO-LVWLJKO O ELK  IDKUDVDWXK ZD-taÁQ IXK ZD-PXVKNLO WXK ´ Al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. no. “Awwal al-makhà Ãah wa. Witkam. F. 41 (1965):321-334. ed. Jan Just. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -64. 19. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK  -302. Al-QanÃara. „DVKNDQG  Ñ$EE V ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W GLU VDK WD¨O O \DK´ Al' UDK. “Het Beschrijven van oosterse Handschriften”.I T al-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990: 215-226. ed. “Reflexiones sobre catálogos y catalogación de manuscritos árabes”. ed. Casablanca.NKLUXK ´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Ayman FuÐ G “Al-WaÁf al-P GG OLO-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Nuria. al-=DUT Ð (Jordan). Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . ed. =D\G Q < VXI ³0XVKNLO W WDZWK T DO-ÑXQZ Q ZD-al-muÐallif”. Voorhoeve. fasc. Oriens.262 BIBLIOGRAPHY fahrasat al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO wa-qa  \ . 23-24 (1974): 306-311. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  1-213. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Istanbul/Paris. “Aims and methods of cataloguing manuscripts of the Middle East”.

Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “Preventive conservation: global trends”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 4 (1979): 3-9. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Bookbinder. Bencherifa. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION Á $W T  0DKG  ³3UREOHPV UHODWLQJ to the treatment of Islamic manuscripts: paper”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. London. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 1994: 2. “The preservation of Islamic manuscripts in India”. Bedar. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q .VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th -19th November 1995. The paper conservator. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. London.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995.BIBLIOGRAPHY 263 fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . “A dry repair method for Islamic illuminated manuscript leaves”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Geburtstag. Beirut/ Stuttgart. 1 (1987): 21-38. XI. London. Frederick. Abid Reza. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts: a new direction”. ed. ed. 1996: 49-52. Schoeler. 1996: 21-27. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 1996: 151-156. ed. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  135. 337-349. Ñ . Johann Christoph. Amparo R. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Heinrichs and G. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . %LVK 7RQ\ ³&RQVHUYDWLRQ DW WKH . Bull.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. 1996: 185-194. Mohamed. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-FurT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. London. Festschrift Ewald Wagner zum 65. “The restoration of manuscripts in Morocco”. 1996: 15-19.K OLG /LEUDU\ LQ WKH ROG FLW\ RI Jerusalem”. “Von Buchern und Termiten”. W. London. Bürgel. herausgegeben von W. Clare. Julian and Marsh. ed. De Torres.

1996: 119-130. London. manuscripts. 5 (1997): 5-8. “A simple book support for Islamic manuscripts”. David and Rodgers. Jacobs. 2 (1987): 49-53. “Developments in Islamic bindings and conservation in the Oriental and India Office Collections of the British Library”. ed. Jacobs.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. British Library conservation news. Iskander. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Jacobs. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. 8. Nasry. Barbara. ed. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq).] Hegazi. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. “Conservation and preservation policy at the 1DWLRQDO /LEUDU\ RI (J\SW ' U DO-Kutub)”. Jarjis. its potential in developing scientific conservation of Islamic manuscripts”. Ursula. Mahmoud F. David and Rodgers. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. 7XUNLVK WUDQVODWLRQ E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. papers.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th . Yemen”. London. 1996: 81-92. ed. ——— “Treatment of early Islamic manuscript fragments on parchment. 1985: 24-30. 11. London. 1996: 131-145. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 33 (1991): 3. “The conservation and preservation of Islamic books. David. and parchments”. London. 14 (1989): 5-12. A case history: the find of SanaÑa. ed. “Ion-beam codicology. Kuwait. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.LW EG U . “Conservation of the manuscripts”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Raik. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . ii (1990): 110-138. Restaurator. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. .264 BIBLIOGRAPHY Dreibholtz. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1996: 7-14. Barbara. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. London”. papyri. “Developments in the conservation of Oriental (Islamic) manuscripts at the India Office Library.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð.

——— Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-al-Ñ LO M ZD-WDUP P ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-kutub . Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation 18th-19th November 1995. 21 au 25 avril 1997]. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. MELA notes. F. 44 (1988): 8-10. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. London. Paris. “Khazn wa-ÁL\ QDW DO-makhà à W´ Sumer. ed. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. 1996: 157-174. Schwartz. 6K K Q ÑAbd al-MuÑizz. 31 (1975): 311-319. emergencies. ARSAC. Ann. “Preserving manuscript works in the original or by reformatting? The usefulness of an international database”. Werner. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches: library preservation. 1981. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. Seibert. Paris.BIBLIOGRAPHY 265 November 1995. 1996: 175-183. ed. London. [Actes des troisièmes journées internationales d'études de l'ARSAC. ed. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q .VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. 1996: 53-79. Richard. Mintzer. “New trends in preventive conservation: what can be done about climate. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . James. London. 1997:109-115. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh.DLURXDQ DQG LWV PHWKRGV of conservation”. Cairo. La conservation: une science en évolution : bilan et perspectives. 1996: 29-47. T. Pollock. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “Towards on-line worldwide access to Vatican Library materials”. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. et al. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-ÑLO M ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-raqq wa-al-EDUG ZD-tfg TDWXK Ñalá baÑ{Á ‚taÑ al-mustakhrajah min al-¨DI Ðir al-DWKDU \DK. “Un cas intéressant de restauration d’un Coran indien de la fin du XVIe siècle (BnF. ed. 1996: 93-117. Frederick C. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al)XUT Q . and Aubry. London. manuscrit arabe 7260)”. al-5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7KH DQFLHQW OLEUDU\ RI . and pests?”. London.

Encyclopaedia Iranica. UN V Aqdam al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W DOÑ ODP DO-PDNW EDK PXQGKX Áadr al-. Jan Just.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. Sayyid.266 BIBLIOGRAPHY wa-al-makhà à W ZD-al-ZDWK Ðiq al-taÐU NKL\DK. London. BDJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P  Déroche.VO P . “Bibliography”. . Middle East Libraries Committee. new ed. 1990: 25-29. Dubai. EI. ed. ed. François. COLLECTIONS.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-dDZO \DK DO. Adam]. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W al-. EI. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997].. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ Pmah lil-. Oxford. CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS. 2. ETC. XII. Ayman FuÐ G “MaÁ GLU PDÑrifat al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. Vajda. J. Manuscripts of the Middle East. E. Pearson. ed. 18-19 Nov. 0RQ]DZ  $¨PDG DQG 0RQ]DZ  Ñ$O -1DT  “Bibliographies and catalogues”. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”.LW E  ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. 2: 743-744. 7 (1958): 47-69. al-. Yarshater. Revue des études islamiques. XII. 1. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. al-PXZ ILT  0 \  P LOá 15 M \  m. 4: 214235. Cairo.1 (1977): 7-12. Paul Auchterlonie. 1995.VO P ¨attá sanah 500. new ed. 6. Dubayy.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Ch. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. Introductory guide to Middle Eastern and Islamic studies. Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage [Gacek. Pellat. Witkam. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. Lists of dated manuscripts Á $ZZ G . 1: 1197-1199. “Les manuscrits arabes datés de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1998.D. Bulletin d’information de l’Institut de recherche et d’histore des textes. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. Georges. Ñ .. no. “Manuscripts”. “Fahrasa”. XII.Oá.

no. ±XMM W  0X¨DPPDG % TLU .1 (1986): 345-380.1 (1985): 323-352. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. UN V Ñ$ZZ G PXO ¨aÌ W ZD-i  I W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-ÑAraE \DK.DVKVK I DO-IDK ULV ZD-waÁÁ I DO-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W ) ULV )LKULVW-i mawÍ Ñ -i nuskhahÐK yi khaÃà -i Ñ$UDE -L NLW ENK QDKÐK -\L -XPK U -L . 30. 3. Catalogues of catalogues Á $ZZ G . 29. ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP L  I W XNKUá”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 267 XII. UN V )DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP. no.VO P . MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK   YROV %DNN U < Vuf ±XVD\Q ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP lil-8VW GK . Kuwait.VO P -L U Q YD WDU NK-i ÑXO P YD WDU MLP-L G QLVKPDQG Q-L .

). Amman. 4 vols. A.VO P \DK 5R\DO Academy for Islamic Civilization Research) 'DO O IDK ULV DOmakhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-²a  UDK DO. Mikhailova. Roper. 1991. Amman.B.VO P \DK I DO-Ñ ODP.B. al-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-±a  UDK DO-. 1991 –. Bibliografiia arabskikh rukopisei. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-. Geoffrey (ed.). 1986.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 1997. 1992-1994. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-.VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-WK Q . London. and Khalidov. World survey of Islamic manuscripts. Transl. I. 1982. 1987. al-6K K Q ùDKLQ. Al-Makhà à W DO-. Moscow.VO P \DK.. ——— (ed. Amman. by ÑAbd al6DWW U al-±alZDM  /RQGRQ DO-)XUT Q .VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-awwal. Tehran..

ed. 4. Istanbul. Nimet and Lugal. Ñ XII. 1993. Mihin. 6K PLO Fihris al-IDK ULV DO-maÃE Ñah lil-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I 7XUNL\   – 1413/1992 (= Türkiye’de $UDSoD \D]PDODUD GDLU EDVÕOPÕú ILKULVWOHULQ ILKULVWL). Bibliography on manuscript libraries in Turkey and the publications on the manuscripts located in these libraries.KVDQ øKVDQR÷OX . Descriptions of collections and catalogues Bayraktar. EkmeOHGGLQ .

Richard. Riyad. Les bibliothèques au Maroc. 'KDNK Ðir al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. Research Centre for Islamic History.VO P (= Printed Arabic manuscripts: a comprehensive bibliography of . 1995. 2. 1990./1997 m. Martel-Thoumian. 5. Geoffrey A. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. XVIe-XIXe s. Moyen-Orient et Océan Indien. F. “Achats et legs de manuscrits historiques à la bibliothèque  KLUL\\D GH 'DPDV -1972)”.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). ed. “Adillat al-makhà à W ZD-PDU NL]XK EL-alMaghrib wa-al-ELO G DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-.” Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. 7 (1999): 39-55. Paris. Larisa and Dodkhudoeva. Bernadette. war. Robert.268 BIBLIOGRAPHY Istanbul. 8 (1990): 11-46. Catalogues of edited manuscripts Á Ñ Abd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Latifa. Lola. 1997: 363-375. 2 (1987): 96-110. Benjelloun-Laroui. Paris. Déroche and F. Manuscripts of the Middle East.. no. XII. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Wa Ñ \DW DO-makhà à W I DO-Mamlakah alÑ$UDE \DK DO-SaÑ G \DK LOá Ñ P  h. A. Kuwait. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. “Manuscrits orientaux et connaissance de l’Orient: éléments pour une enquête culturelle”. 7 (1999): 17-38.EU K P Aw  Ñ al-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Kuwayt mundhu al-nashÐah ¨attá Ñ P  h. Khan. “Manuscrits orientaux du Tadjikistan: la collection Semenov. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. “Piracy. “The Arabic fragments in the Cambridge Genizah collections”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. and the acquisition of Arabic manuscripts in Renaissance Europe”. Dodkhudoeva. Casablanca. “Fonds nationaux et collections privées de manuscrits en écriture arabe de l’Ouzbékistan”. Art and Culture. Muminov.2 (1985): 79-108. Berthier. Markaz al-Makhà à W ZD-al-7XU WK ZD-al:DWK Ðiq. Ashirbek. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . 1 (1986): 54-60. Jones. 1999.

VK P DO-7 QLV I WD|T T al-WXU WK DOmakhà Ã: fihris ta|O O EL-al-PDQVK U W DO-mu|DTTDTDK I 7 QLV wa-al-Á GLUDK NKLO O DO-fatrah 1860-1988. 198183. Basra.BIBLIOGRAPHY 269 all printed works written by Arab authors from the advent of Islam to the end of the 12th century A.VK U W LOá asm Ð al-UDV Ðil alP GDÑDK I EXà Q DO-PXMDOODG W ZD-al-PDMDOO W 5L\DG ' U DO‚umayÑ   al-'DNKO  ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-. 5 vols. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK -1995.D. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q MuÑjam al-makhà à W DO-maÃE Ñah (19541980) %HLUXW ' U DO-. 5 vols. Tunis./17th century A.LW E DO--DG G -82.H. al-MuÐassasah alWaÃDQ \DK OLO-Tarjamah wa-al-Ta¨T T ZD-al-'LU V W  al-Munajjid. O 6DOP Q 0DVKK U ±asan Ma¨P G Al-.). 2 vols. Al-MuÑjam al-VK PLO OLO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DOmaÃE Ñ. ‚ OL¨ \DK 0X¨ammad Ñ Vá. . Cairo.

Manuel de recherche. Stefan Reichmuth and Muhammad Sani Umar. (ed. Corpus der bildlichen Quellen zu Leibesübungen. Bd. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Pronouns. R. Part Two: Historical Syntheses. J. ISBN 90 04 9820 8. Judaism in Late Antiquity. H. Arabic Literature of Africa. Editorial Consultant: Albrecht Hofheinz. 1995.1: Text.). ISBN 90 04 10129 2 Band 17 Neusner. Spiel. ISBN 90 04 09817 8 Part Two: M .). ISBN 90 04 10009 1 Band 20 Krings.F. ISBN 90 04 09974 3 (Set) Band 15 Haas. (ed. Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary. ISBN 90 04 10521 2 Volume II. Marín. 1994.). with the assistance of Razaq Abubakre. Hamidu Bobboyi. V. Phonology. J. A. M. ISBN 90 04 09450 4 Volume II. J. Hunwick. ISBN 90 04 10051 2 Band 19 al-Zwaini. 1994. I. 1995. Band 22 . 1980-1993.).C. 2 Parts. Canaanite in the Amarna Tablets. References and Index of Texts Cited. (ed. 1995. English Summaries and Extensive Citations. Index du Grand Commentaire de Fah . I: DER NAHE UND MITTLERE OSTEN ISSN 0169-9423 Band 12 JAYYUSI. S. 1994. A. K.L. ISBN 90 04 09599 3 Band 13 HUNWICK. M. ISBN 90 04 10362 7 Band 23 . A Bibliography of Islamic Law. Porten. Vikør. Geschichte der hethitischen Religion. The Writings of Central Sudanic Africa. Y. Nouns. and Peters. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Verbal System. La civilisation phénicienne et punique. 1994. und Herb. Hofheinz. 2nd ed. Roman Loimeier.r al-Dı n al-Ra zı . ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 16 Neusner. 1994. L. A Linguistic Analysis of the Mixed Dialect used by Scribes from Canaan. 1996. 1900.æ’s Terminology in his Qur æa -n Commentary. ISBN 90 04 10524 7 . E. ISBN Set (4 Volumes) 90 04 10503 4 Volume I. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 18 Orel. V. Compiled by R. S. V. Jagd. ISBN 90 04 10523 9 Volume IV. ISBN 90 04 10494 1 Band 14 Decker. M. O. Orthography. Materials for a Reconstruction. B. ISBN 90 04 10522 0 Volume III. (éd.T. N. O’Fahey. and Jongeling.Lagarde. 1994. Steiner. The Legacy of Muslim Spain. ISBN Set (2 Parts) 90 04 09821 6 Part One: æ . ISBN 90 04 10421 6 Band 24 Fähnrich. with the assistance of M. V. Chief consultant to the editor. Radtke and K. J. Mosak Moshavi and B.). Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Kartwel-Sprachen. and O’FAHEY. Tanz und verwandten Themen. O. 1995. K. (eds. Volume I. A.HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK Abt. ISBN 90 04 10444 5 Band 25 Rainey. M. and Stolbova. Ibrahim. 1996. 1994. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Particles and Adverbs. (eds. Compiled by John O. S. S. R. The Writings of Eastern Sudanic Africa to c. Bildatlas zum Sport im alten Ägypten. 1994. Abu Salim. S. W. ISBN 90 04 10068 7 Band 21 Hoftijzer. und Sardshweladse. Bd. 2: Ab-bildungen. Numerals. With appendices by R. Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions. Part One: The Literary and Archaeological Sources. 1996. A Lexicon of al-Farra tions.). With Full DefiniKinberg. Judaism in Late Antiquity.

ISBN 90 04 11492 0 Band 46 Neusner. H. ISBN 90 04 09648 5 Volume II. Handbook of Ugaritic Studies. ISBN 90 04 10127 6 Band 45 Neusner. 1999. 1999. D. F. ISBN 90 04 11262 6 . The Kingdom of Kush. 1999. 1: A. Religious Perspectives 1999.L. Handbuch der altägyptischen Medizin. Terms and Topics.H. J. N. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Vol. and Porten. The Empire of the Mahdi. ISBN 90 04 10201 9 Band 35 Hachlili.Band 26 Halm. ISBN 90 04 010448 8 Band 32 Muraoka. V. A Grammar of Egyptian Aramaic. ISBN 90 04 11538 2 Band 49 Avery-Peck. R. B. 1999. and Wyatt. and Neusner. Corpus Inscriptionum Arabicarum Palaestinae (CIAP). G. Mesopotamian Lexicography. van. J. R. ISBN Set (2 parts) 90 04 10809 2 Band 34 Klengel. The Old Syriac Inscriptions of Edessa and Osrhoene. Judaism in Late Antiquity. 1999. G. L. ISBN 90 04 10056 3 Band 27 Strijp. ISBN 90 04 10614 6 Band 29 Corriente.G. ISBN 90 04 11282 0 Band 42 Drijvers. 1996.W. 2000. J. ISBN Set (2 Volumes) 90 04 11347 9 Volume I. Astral Sciences in Mesopotamia. ISBN 90 04 11007 0 Band 38 Siegelová. III. M. ISBN 90 04 10878 5 Band 36 Westendorf.2. The Rise of the Fatimids. Judaism in Late Antiquity. Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Diaspora 1998. Bonner. Vol. 1997. Onomasticon of the Hittite Pantheon. ISBN 90 04 11491 2 Band 47 Khan. T.F.1. and Sou‘ek. 1998. 2: 1988-1992. The Mishnah. 2 Volumes. III. J. Handbook of the Napatan-Meroitic Civilization. Index of Names. 1999. Etymological Dictionary of Egyptian. The Mishnah. Vol. Systematische Bibliographie der Hethitologie. J. ISBN 90 04 10988 9 Band 40 Neusner. Judaism in Late Antiquity IV. Vol. J. ISBN 90 04 11284 7 Band 43 Daiber. and Healey. ISBN 90 04 11186 7 Band 41 Neusner. 1997. ISBN 90 04 10499 2 Band 33 Gessel. Alphabetical List of Publications 1999.E. D. 1999. ISBN 90 04 11510 2 Band 48 Takács. ISBN 90 04 110836 Band 31 Török. 1. A Grammar of the Ugaritic Language. A. A Grammar of Neo-Aramaic.1: B. 1997. W. A Dictionary of Andalusi Arabic. H. J. ISBN Set (2 Bände) 90 04 10319 8 Band 37 Civil. 1997. and Pingree. H. Social Perspectives 1999. Cultural Anthropology of the Middle East. 1997. ISBN 90 04 09846 1 Band 30 Sharon. H. Geschichte des hethitischen Reiches 1998. Translated from the German by M. 1999. Bibliography of Philosophical Thought in Islam. 1999. A Bibliography. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Band 28 Sivan. M. ISBN Set (3 Bände) 90 04 11205 7 Band 39 Watson. 1999. B. H. ISBN 90 04 11348 7 Band 44 Hunger. W. 1998.J. 1999. 1999.J.

B. ISBN 90 04 10763 0 Band 52 Jong. J. The Special Problem of the Synagogue. ISBN 90 04 12061 0 Band 60 Marzolph. Narrative illustration in Persian lithographed books. B. (2 Volumes) 2000. A Dictionary of Samaritan Aramaic. A.J. J. A Phoenician-Punic Grammar. 2001. ISBN 90 04 12001 7 Band 57 Avery-Peck. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. and Chilton.Band 50 Tal. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. J. C. R. Comparing Judaisms. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. and Neusner. ISBN 90 04 12000 9. World View.. and Chilton. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. 2) ISBN 90 04 11645 1 (set) Band 51 Holes.. 2001. A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography.. Vol. The Arabic manuscript tradition. 1) ISBN 90 04 11859 4 (dl. 2001. A. A. Theory of Israel. de.4. ISBN 90 04 11892 6 Band 54 Krahmalkov.2. 2001.1. A.. 2001. A Grammar of the Bedouin Dialects of the Northern Sinai Littoral.J. ISBN 90 04 11858 6 (dl. Band 56 Avery-Peck. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. ISBN 90 04 12003 3 Band 58 Gacek. Neusner. A.J. A. Ch. Dialect. R.E. ISBN 90 04 11771 7 Band 55 Avery-Peck. 2000. ISBN 90 04 12100 5 . Bridging the Linguistic Gap between the Eastern and Western Arab World.. 1 : Glossary 2001. J. and Society in Eastern Arabia.3.J. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. and Neusner. 2001. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. Culture. ISBN 90 04 11868 3 Band 53 Avery-Peck. U. Neusner. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. 2000.

Sign up to vote on this title
UsefulNot useful